Billy Graham The Personal Story Of The Man His Message And His Mission

1 25 376

cz

5$

HERE at last is the full, authentic,
stirring story of Billy Graham the dynamic
evangelist whose amazing, international
ministry has been called "The phenomenon
of the mid-twentieth century." Though only
thirty-eight years old, Billy Graham has
probably preached, face to face, to more
people than any spokesman for Christianity
in all history: an estimated 20,000,000.
Another 20,000,000 listen to his weekly
radio program The Hour of Decision. More
astounding still, under his ministry more
than 1,000,000 persons have been converted
and remain, a remarkable majority of them,
devout and practicing Christians.

Billy Graham is, first of all, the personal
story of the man, of his teen-age beginnings
as a preacher; of how today he draws and
moves such vast audiences; of those, fore- TD:II V
most among them Ruth Bell Graham, his D1U J
wife, who play leading parts in his work.

It is also the story, told dramatically and
firsthand, of Billy Graham's Crusades: how
they are prepared for, organized, financed
and, even more dramatically, how in scores
of cities across the United States, in Canada,
Great Britain, Europe, and Asia, they put
religion on the front page and make it the
chief topic ofjnan-in-the-street conversa-

Billy Graham

The personal story

of the man,

his message,

and his mission

by Stanley High

McGraw-Hill Book Company, Inc.
New York Toronto London

BILLY GRAHAM

Copyright 1956 by Stanley High, All rights in this book are
reserved. It may not be used for dramatic, motion-, or talking
picture purposes without written authorization from the holder
of these rights. Nor may the book or parts thereof be repro-
duced in any manner whatsoever without permission in writing,
except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical
articles and reviews* For information, address the McGraw-
Hill Book Company, Inc., Trade Department, 330 West 42d
Street, New York 36 , New York.

Library of Congress Catalog Card Number: 56-11952

Published by the McGraw-Hill Book Company, Inc.
Printed in the United States of America

For Tim

whose gift
is an

understanding
heart

ACKNOWLEDGMENT

It was on assignment as an editor of The Reader's Digest that
I first met Billy Graham at his home in Montreal, North Caro-
lina, in May, 1954. Over the two succeeding years, at home
and abroad, my repeated contacts with him and my opportunity
to observe, firsthand, his "Crusades" and their consequences
were almost wholly due to similar Reader's Digest assignments
and resulted in five articles which have appeared in that maga-
zine.

There are many to whom, for help in assembling the ma-
terial for Billy Graham, I am indebted: to Ruth and Billy
Graham for their wholehearted approval of and cooperation
in this undertaking; to Mel Larson for his painstaking research;
to members of the Billy Graham Team; to my associates, Doro-
thy B. Gardner and Mary Allen Thompson.

But my first and, by all odds, greatest indebtedness is to
The Reader's Digest and to DeWitt Wallace, its editor.

Stanley High

Contents

Introduction: The Great Succession 1

1. What Manner of Man? 15

2. How Can He Be So Sure? 33

3. As One Having Authority 49

4. Few Are Chosen 69

5. A Long Way from Palatka 85

6. Out of the South 101

7. The Ruth Graham Story 117

8. ". . . And Some, Evangelists" 133

9. It Takes Money 151

10. London: Revival Drama 169

11. Europe and Asia: The Universal Hunger 187*

12. Religion Reaches the Man in the Street 199

13. Does It Last? 217

14. What Becomes of the Converts? 233

15. In the. Wake of the U.S. .Crusades 249

< > .. - . <

16. Revival in Our Time? 265

Illustrations

Following page 150

The most recent portrait of Billy Graham
A characteristic speaking stance

In Toronto's Coliseum, the first few of nearly 700 per-
sons making "decisions for Christ"

Ruth and Billy Graham look over construction of their
mountainside home

Golf his favorite relaxation

Billy Graham speaking in Trafalgar Square during his
1954 Greater London Crusade

A hundred thousand persons listen to Billy Graham in
an improvised stadium in South India

Billy Graham and family on his return from 1954
Crusade in Europe

Introduction:

The great succession

IF, AS IS POSSIBLE, the big story of mid-twentieth-century
America turns out to be religion, then, on the human level, the
big name in that story is likely to be Billy Graham. This, if it
happens, will not be for statistical or intellectual reasons, but
for others of greater moment.

Statistically, the success of Billy Graham, important and
impressive as it is, is only one among many indications that,
by every quantitative measurement, religion in the United
States is booming. By that measurementj[his ministry is an un-
precedented phenomenon in an area where much seems, at
present, to be unprecedented. )

Moreover, if it should happen again that religion stands in
need of intellectual defenders as it did not many decades ago
it is not likely that Billy Graham would be recruited or that,
in such a cause, he would offer his services. This would not
be because of what would be held to be his intellectual limi-
tationswhich he would be among the first to admit, even to
magnifyT A more important reason would be the fact that his

entire ministry has been an expression of the conviction that
for any generation and for all kinds and conditions of people,
for Nicodemus quite as much as for the Samaritan Woman, the
discovery of the reality of God is not chiefly an intellectual,
but an empirical achievement. He is sure faith can be bolstered
by reason as his own faith increasingly is. But with him, as
with most, the vitality of that faith is a product less of argu-
ment than of experience. He would say, as Martin Luther did,
"To believe in God is to go down on your knees." \

In his relatively short ministry, Billy Graham has probably
preached, face to face, to more people than any spokesman for
the faith in all Christian history: by the end of 1955, no less
than 20,000,000. It is probable, also, that more people, under
his ministry, in his Crusades and through his radio and film
ministries, have made "decisions for Christ": an estimated
1,000,000.

But, amazing as these figures are, I do not believe that his
is likely to be the big name of this religious era chiefly for
quantitative, but rather for qualitative reasons. The biggest
difference his ministry may make is not of numbers, but of
kind. He will never add significantly to theology's arguments
for God, The more important possibility is that he may add
significantly to the number of Christians who, beyond argu-
ment, have found Him. From such a leaven there could be
restored to the church something of its earlier zeal for making
that kind of Christians and something of its one-time knowl-
edge of how to go about it.

Many churchmen honestly doubt and some will vehemently
deny that any such consequences as these are w prospect from
the ministry of Billy Graham. But one fact, I think, can be
made clear even to Billy Graham's critics: the man and his
ministry are in the revival-producing tradition. Moreover, the
potential significance of his ministry can hardly be understood
apart from some understanding of revivals and revivalists.

It is a striking fact about revivals that, whenever they come*

they are essentially so much the same. For one thing, they do
not come by human calculation or planning. Neither is their
coming predictable. What can be said about them and it can
be said, I think, about all of them which have had great signifi-
cance is that, as Dr. Alexander Whyte pointed out in the
mid-nineteenth century, "There is a divine mystery about re-
vivals. God's sovereignty is in them."

Whether or not such a revival is now in the making and
whether or not Billy Graham will be its instrument, it is also
true that for every revival there is such a human instrument
In his book, Wesley and His Century, Dr. W. H. Fitchett says,
"A great revival is usually linked with a single commanding
figure." In connection with almost every spiritual awakening,
says Dr. Charles T. Cook, "it would seem to be God's purpose
to choose a man who will sum up in himself the yearnings of
his time a man divinely gifted and empowered to interpret
to his own generation their deepest needs, and to declare the
remedy."

On the face of it, of course, the church should be the ade-
quate instrument of revival and the minister its evangelist
Whatever the place of religious need, some church with
plant, personnel, and program is within at least physical
reach of it. Whatever the kind of religious need, the church
is committed and no less than once every seven days reaffirms
the canons of its committiaent to a Gospel adequate to meet
it. Further than that the basic doctrines the statements of
faith of almost every Protestant denomination contain that
same unqualified commitment.

If the available resources, material and spiritual, of the
church were being made adequately available, then revivals,
as something stirred from without the church's normal opera-
tions by someone outside its conventional ministry, would be
save, perhaps, as a special exercise for the devout unneces-
sary and unlikely. Revivals are a result of the fact that the
available resources of the church are not being made ade-

3

quately available. An authentic revival is not artificially in-
duced. Neither does it create its own fuel Its fuel is a wide-
spread religious need: a need within reach of the church but
which the church is not reaching.

There is, I think, something heartening in this. If, left to
themselves, people were no better than they are sometimes
said to be, then it would follow that this falling off of the effec-
tiveness of the institution aimed to inculcate and extend the
faith would lead to an increase in the ease with which increas-
ing numbers of people settled down well satisfied with an inade-
quate faith or none at all. That, instead of such an increase of
contentment in disbelief, there is an increase of the dissatisfac-
tions from which revivals come indicates that, as nature abhors
a vacuum, human natures seem to abhor a spiritual vacuum.
'Thou has formed us for Thyself/' said St. Augustine, "and
our souls are restless till they find rest in Thee."

The revival which, in the early eighteenth century, swept
through New England was begun by the preaching, from his
rural pulpit in Northampton, Massachusetts, of Jonathan
Edwards. No preaching, before or since, ever made Hell so
hot or imminent. But Jonathan Edwards did not set out to
contrive a revival. A revival ensued from his preaching be-
cause, as the religious zeal of the earliest period began to be
swallowed up in concern for the material upbuilding of the
colonies, the church in New England had fallen into sterility,
religion into "deadness." But it was this apparent unpropitious-
ness of the times which for a revival made the times propitious.

Later, the fires of evangelism caught on in New York and
spread southward through the Colonies as far as Georgia in
what has been called the Great Awakening. The foremost
evangelist of the Great Awakening was George Whitefield.
Its fuel was the same need: a need for a vital religion which
the agencies and spokesmen for religion were not adequately
supplying.

It was the same in England. The church there was in league

4

with aristocracy and the new industrial rich, and almost totally
unconcerned for the masses who were desperately poor. "Reli-
gion seemed to be dying, if not already dead. It was an age
of a confident and triumphant deism. Unbelief had seized all
classes."

Out of this came the Evangelical Revival the most signifi-
cant religious upsurge in the modern history of the church.
John Wesley was its evangelist. This was not because he set
out to be, but because beneath the surface of so much disbeliev-
ing there was a widespread yearning, a restlessness of soul, for
something more satisfying than disbelief, which something
Wesley himself came to possess and was empowered to trans-
mit.

Fifty years ago, Dr. Robertson Nicoll, famous British
churchman, wrote in the British Weekly: "The Church can
only live in the world by successive individual transferences
from the natural to the spiritual kingdom, in other words, the
Church is always dying, always being raised again. That is why
we speak of revival Christianity. For it is by revivals of religion
that the Church of God makes its most visible advance. When
all things seem becalmed, when no breath stirs the air, when
all worship seems to have ended but the worship of matter,
then it is that the Spirit of God is poured upon the Church,
then it is that the Christianity of the apostles and martyrs . . .
keeps rising from the catacombs of oblivion."

Therein is another particular in which, in their essentials,
revivals are the same. The social and intellectual qualifications
of great revivalists difler greatly. Their religious qualifications
are essentially the same. Their manners of presenting the Gos-
pel do not have much in common. The Gospel they present and
the results they aim for have almost everything in common.

Superficially, two men, each the great evangelist of his time,
oould hardly have been less alike than John Wesley and, a
century later, Dwight L. Moody. By family background and
parsonage birth, Wesley belonged to the religious aristocracy,

was raised a High Church Anglican, became an Oxford Don,
carried a Greek Bible in his saddle bags and sprinkled Latin
phrases through the pages of his famous Journal.

Moody was a layman of the humblest rural American origin.
His formal education ended when he was thirteen which, to
the perennial delight of his critics, resulted in his lifelong dis-
regard for some of the fine points of the English language. So
meager was his formal religious training that, at seventeen,
when asked to read to a group a passage from the Book of
Daniel he confessed not knowing where to look whether in
the Old or the New Testament.

More important than these differences are the matters in
which they were the same. Both before they became evangelists
were in the church, one as a minister, the other as an active
layman. Both found that the conventional requirements of the
church did not suffice. Neither was satisfied with what he had.
Both were looking for something more than the traditional
minimum. Wesley, returning from a missionary journey to the
New World, cried out, "I went to America to convert the Indi-
ans; but Oh, who will convert me?" For Moody, though much
younger at the time of hi$ conversion, the uncertainty of his
Christian conviction was such that after he had attempted to
testify publicly as to his faith, his pastor suggested, "in all kind-
ness," that he could probably better serve the Lord in silence.

Both found what they were looking for: Wesley at the meet-
ing in Aldersgate Street in London; Moody in Boston, Massa-
chusetts, in the back room of the shoestore where he was em-
ployed and where his Sunday-school teacher, a devout layman,
one day sought him out

Wesley wrote in his Journal the familiar paragraph:

"In the evening I went very unwillingly to a society in Alders-
gate Street where one was reading Luther's preface to the
Epistle to the Romans. About a quarter before nine, white
he was describing the change which God works in tite heart
through faith in Christ, I felt my heart strangely warmed. I felt

I did trust Christ, and Christ alone for my salvation; and an
assurance was given me that He had taken away my sins, even
mine, and saved me from the law of sin and death."

That paragraph and particularly the phrase, "I felt my
heart strangely warmed" became, for many evangelical gen-
erations, descriptive of "the people called Methodist"; the ori-
gin of their commonest supplication: for a <4 heart-wanning
experience"; one reason why annual revivals were not only
expected of Methodist preachers but prescribed by the Metho-
dist Discipline; one explanation for the sometimes held-to-be-
untoward Methodist enthusiasm, particularly the enthusiasm
with which in less inhibited times and in their other-than-
Gothic churches Methodists sang their rollicking Gospel hymns,
one of the most Methodist of them, directly in the Aldersgate
Street tradition, being:

"Blessed assurance, Jesus is mine,
Oh for a foretaste of Glory Divine."

Moody's experience his conversion was no less conclu-
sive than Wesley's and throughout his life the certainty did not
diminish. Many years later he said, "Some day you will read
in the papers that D. L. Moody of East Northfield is dead.
Don't you believe a word of it. At that moment I shall be more
alive than I am now ... I was born of the flesh in 1837. 1
was born of the spirit in 1856. That which is born of the flesh
may die. That which is born of the spirit will live forever."

Of that day in 1 856 in Boston, he wxote: "I thought the old
sun shone brighter than it ever had before. I thought it was
just smiling upon me. As I walked upon Boston Common and
heard the birds singing in the trees, I thought they were all sing-
ing a song to me."

This is much like the conversion testimony ,of Jonathan
Edwards. "God's excellency, His wisdom, His purity and love
seemed to appear in everything; in the sun, moon and stars;
in the clouds and blue sky; in the grass, and flowers and trees,

7

in the water and all nature." Similarly, George Whitefield, after
his conversion, found that "wherever he was he could not re-
frain from singing Psalms."

Thus like other great evangelists, Wesley and Moody dis-
similar as they outwardly were received like credentials from
a like experience and were thereby qualified to speak with the
same revival-stirring authority,

"Conversion" save for purposes of historical allusion is
no longer a familiar word in many churches; a reflection, no
doubt, of the fact that converting has become an unfamiliar
practice. One of Wesley's church-approved biographers is so
careful lest he run afoul of the prevailing mood that he intro-
duced the Aldersgate Street story with this qualifying sentence:
"Within a few days of each other, John and Charles Wesley
passed through an experience which it is usual to describe as
conversion."

But whatever our reluctance to use the word or to risk the
experience, two facts about it seem inescapable. The first is that
every great Christian evangelist, in so far as his own testimony
can be believed, had it. It came to St. Paul on the Damascus
Road, to St. Augustine in his mother's garden in Milan, to St.
Francis on a pilgrimage to Rome, to Erasmus during his trans-
lation of the Gospels into Greek, to Jonathan Edwards while
reading one day in the Scriptures, to George Whitefield during
a protracted illness.

The second fact is that for every great Christian evangel, this
experience was by the record of what subsequently happened
the turning point, religiously, from the mediocre to the pre-
eminent, from the ordinary to the extraordinary, from the mod-
estly to the historically effective.

This introduces what is the most important of the likenesses
between Wesley and Moody as well as with others of the
revivalist tradition: the likeness of what they preached.

Nowadays, the Bible as a more-than-human document has
widely gone the way of conversion as a more-than-human ex-
8

perience. From fifty years of paring away, its status is less
Source than sourcebook. To some who are pleased to call them-
selves modern, treating the Bible as Source as something pos-
sessing a potency which does not inhere in words is called
"biblicism" or "bibliolatry."

Of this alleged error both Wesley and Moody, like all the
others in this succession, were guilty though the biographer
quoted above is careful to point out that, in Wesley's case, an
unqualified belief in the Bible was possible only because such
belief was "never exposed to his critical faculty."

Just as their confidence and dedication derived from reli-
gious experience, so their authority derived from the Bible.
Both, in the currently disparaging phrase, were "Bible-preach-
ers."

Wesley wrote:

"I want to know one thing the way to Heaven; how to
land safe on that happy shore. God Himself has condescended
to teach the way: For this very end He came from Heaven.
He hath written it down in a book. O give me that book. At
any price, give me the book of God. I have it: Here is knowl-
edge enough for me. Let me be 'homo unius librL' "

Moody, too, was a man of one book. "His Bible got to be at
his finger tips. Vivid appreciation of the facts of Scripture was
the greatest source of his pulpit power." Many things in the
Bible were difficult to understand, but "there was so much he
could grasp: The power of sin, the redemptive power of the
Gospel, the love of God." He once said, "Ministers will not fill
their churches until they get back to preaching all the Bible."

Billy Graham wishes that Moody had said what no doubt he
believed, namely that "ministers will not fill their churches with
dynamic Christians until they get back to preaching all the
Bible." It is true that in America's present upsurge of religious
interest many preachers preaching less than all the Bible have
full churches. It is also evident that such preaching has not pro-
duced from churches thus filled the evangelical stirrings which

9

are the herald of religious revival. The bread which increas-
ing numbers of people seem to be seeking from the church too
often proves, when they get there, to be a stone.

The second fact about the preaching of great revivalists is
that they preached a personal Gospel. It has been customary,
of late, in discussing periods of religious awakening i.e., re-
vival to treat them in terms of and to find their chief meaning
in their collective consequences, their effect on the social and
economic and international order. This, no doubt, is largely
due to the ascendance of the so-called social Gospel and the
tendency of its exponents to preach the evangelizing of the
social order, not as a result of the evangelizing of the individual
but as a substitute for it.

It is, unfortunately, true that concern for the salvation of
society does not, ipso facto, follow from concern for the salva-
tion of the individual. Many of these churchmen, ministers and
laity, who are most burdened by the presence of sin, when it is <
on the individual level, are least aware of it on the collective and
corporate level. As, for some, the social Gospel serves as com-
pensation for their lack of a personal Gospel, so, for some of
these, exclusive emphasis on a personal Gospel serves as insu-
lation against the social, economic, and political implications
of a social Gospel. What seems to be lacking in both cases is a
whole Gospel.

From the preaching of St. Paul, which planted in the Roman
Empire a leaven that proved more powerful than Rome, to that
of John Wesley, which aroused England's social conscience
and, according to the historian Lecky, saved the nation from
social disruption, to that of Dwight L. Moody, which gave the
church in both Great Britain and America a more acute social
concern, the socially transforming effects of every great revival
movement have been unmistakable. They are, I think, a meas-
ure of the authenticity of such a movement

But it would be a mistake to conclude that revivals start
with the social Gospel or that the saving of society has been,
10

for great evangelists, their first concern. In their wake, some
things inevitably happen to society. But their starting point is
people: not people in the collective, impersonal "they" sense,
but people in the individual, personal "me" sense,

The first revival meeting in Christian History began at Pente-
cost. St. Peter was the preacher:

"Repent ye, and be baptized, every one of you in the name
of Jesus Christ unto the remission of your sins and ye shall
receive the gift of the Holy Spirit."

What began at Pentecost did turn the world upside down,
thereby bringing it more nearly right side up. But the early
Christians had no such externally revolutionizing purpose on
their agenda. The message of the early Christians was not "re-
form," but "Christ is risen."

Troublesome though the Roman authorities regarded him,
there is no definable subversion in the preaching of St. Paul;
little to offend the devout reactionary, considerable to reassure
him. The social consequences which began in the wake of St.
Paul's preaching were not due to any society-improving pro-
gram sponsored by the early Christian church. They were due
to the fact that the early church was so largely comprised of
Christians whose personal religious experience was too real and
vital to be personally contained. It transformed them, not in a
few, but in all their relationships.

"If any man is in Christ," said St. Paul, "he is a new creature;
old things are passed away; behold all things are become new."

It was not only the paganisms of the flesh that passed away
in this re-creation but, eventually, a whole pagan society. But
the new creature of Paul's preaching was a person and the new-
ness he preached "in Christ" was a personal experience.

What John Wesley preached, says a church historian, "was
no new message. It had most of its roots in the teachings of St.
Paul and Luther. Men were sinners,, deserving condemnation
and punishment. They might be saved by an act of faith in
Christ. They might have an inner knowledge of such salvation,

11

leading to a joyful life. If they persisted in living right lives they
might finally come so under the sway of right motives love of
God and one's fellows that they could be said to have ob-
tained perfection in Christian character. Inner religion would
show itself in outreaching forms of service. This was the mes-
sage that proved able to transform the lives of hundreds of
thousands."

This was the revival message of Dwight L. Moody. Like
Wesley, he preached a Gospel of sin, repentance, and salva-
tion. He preached it at a time when the church, "dying of
respectability," had widely lost its evangelizing power. He
preached it to change men's lives: completely and now. He
had a single yardstick for his preaching: what transpired at
the altar where he preached. Because of what did transpire
there, "the population of Hell was reduced by a million souls."

No great evangelist of Christian history has preached a dif-
ferent Gospel; nor is there any record of a great revival from
a different kind of preaching.

That there is, at present, a shortage in the church of such
preaching is no reason to doubt that a great revival may be in
the making. Such a shortage and the spiritual undernourish-
ment which is its consequence have always been the fuel for
great revivals.

Neither is the reluctance in some church circles to concede
that Billy Graham stands in this reviving succession a necessar-
ily valid reason to doubt that he may stand there. It may be
reason to believe that he will since such reluctance, or worse,
has been the lot of every great evangelist.

Jonathan Edwards was berated for his revival preaching.
The General Convention of Congregational Ministers in Mas-
sachusetts published in 1743 a "Testimony" denouncing the
revival which his preaching started. In America and England,
George Whitefield was the object of "violent opposition." Both
Harvard and Yale, then citadels of the faith, published "Testi-
monies" against him and a meeting of clergy in Connecticut re-
12

solved that "it would by no means be advisable for any of our
ministers to admit him into their pulpits or for any of our people
to attend his ministrations."

The opposition to John Wesley was more violent center-
ing, in considerable part, on what was described as the "enthusi-
asm" "emotionalism" would be the current word for it
stirred in his meetings. Dwight L. Moody, in his day, was put
down as "a ranter of the most vulgar type."

All of which points up the fact already evident in the min-
istry of Billy Graham that what a great evangelist helps to
bring to pass among the clergy and lay leadership of the
churches may be fully as significant as his ministry to the more
recognizably unsaved.

Unless there is substantial evidence that he does stand in
the succession of great evangelists and that his ministry does
hold a promise such as was fulfilled in theirs, there would be
no adequate reason at this stage in his career to write, at length,
the story of Billy Graham. But I do not believe that any ob-
server whose prejudices were not insurmountable could make
a close-up, protracted study of the man and his ministry and
fail to find such substantial evidence.

For many months, in America and abroad, I have made such
a study. The result is the conviction that the ministry of Billy
Graham gives substance to the hope that the present unparal-
leled turn to religion can be turned to authentic religious ac-
count; that out of this reviving religious interest there may
come an awakening which will merit the name because by the
standards of Christian history it is, in fact, a revival of religion.

That conviction is the reason for this book.

13

1: What manner of man?

REPORTING ON Billy Graham's All-Scotland Crusade in the
Kelvin Hall, Glasgow, in the spring of 1955, a distinguished
British commentator wrote:

"What is happening in Kelvin Hall is very mysterious to ine."

After many months of inquiry, at home and abroad, there
remains, for me, something mysterious, not only about Billy
Graham's meetings, but about Billy Graham, The facts about
Billy Graham add up to an extraordinary story. But they do not
add up to an explanation of Billy Graham. They are not as
extf aordinary as that

Neither (lid the facts, extraordinary as they were, about
George Whitefield, John Wesley, or Dwight L. Moody add up
to an explanation of what transpired from their preaching.
There was an additional something which could not be ex-
plained any more than it could be escaped.

"I believe," said the writer quoted above, "that within this
mystery is the redeeming energy of the Holy Spirit."

No doubt there are more popularly acceptable words for it.
But I think I know what that writer meant. As my own fund
of information aimed to explain the Billy Graham phenome-
nal has increased, so has my conviction that the ultimate expla-

15

nation will have to be found in some Power which, however
real it may be, is beyond the reach of ordinary journalistic
probing.

I once heard a newspaper reporter ask Billy Graham: "How
do you explain your success?"

"The only explanation I know is God."

"But why/' asked the reporter, "did God choose you?"

'When I get to Heaven," said Billy Graham, "that's the first
question I am going to ask Him."

Whitefield, Wesley, and Moody, on their arrival in Heaven,
may have asked the same question. What, on the earthly level,
appears more important is the fact that, as human calculations
go, they seemed abundantly to justify the choice. Whatever
answer Billy Graham gets as to why God chose him, there are
certain facts, within the range of terrestrial reporting, which
seem to justify his choice. And whatever, ultimately, God has
chosen him for, there is no mystery about Billy Graham's de-
termination to live, now, in such a way as to prove that that
choice, too, has been justified.

There is a sense in which, as the political saying goes, Billy
Graham "runs scared." He does not take the visible signs of
his success as evidence that as God sees it he has necessarily
succeeded. On the contrary, the more convincing these visible
signs of success seem to be, the harder he seems to work to
ward off what in God's appraisal might be counted failure.
The fear he lives with is not that, outwardly, he may fail but
that, inwardly, he may fail the Almighty.

Against this fear he goes armed with Paul's statement in
I Corinthians 9:27: "But I keep under my body and bring it
into subjection: lest that by any means, when I have preached
':o others, I myself should be a castaway."

"Billy Graham is not remarkable for his gifts," says the edi-
tor of the Church of Scotland magazine, Life and Work. "He
is remarkable for what he is making of God's gift."

Billy Graham would agree with that estimate of bis gifts. But
16

he would say that what he may be making of God's gift i
wholly God's doing and that only God can continue to do it

"No one," he says, "ever called me a great preacher. There
are thousands of better ones. I'm no great intellectual. The
Bible has been my Harvard and Yale. If God should take His
hands off my life my lips would turn to clay."

He might not, he says, know the exact time. Everything, out-
wardly, might seem the same. Momentum would probably
carry him along for a while. But that would run out and when
it did, what remained would be "ashes."

For an awesome case history of how this has happened and
might happen to him, he goes back to the story of Samson.
Samson, he says, was used "mightily" of the Lord. Time after
time he went up against the Philistines and "smote them hip
and thigh." Then he sinned against the Lord, and Delilah
"caused his locks to be shaved" while he slept "And his
strength went from him." When he awoke, however, every-
thing seemed the same. He was as tall as ever. His muscles
were as thick as ever. He said, "I will go out as at other times
before, and shake myself. And he wist not that the Lord was
departed from him."

"That," says Billy Graham, "could happen to me."

To a group of us, team members and friends, sitting early
one evening in his room before going out to a Crusade meeting,
he suddenly said, "I've been asking myself, sitting here: 'Bifly
Graham, are you filled with the Holy Spirit?* My only claim to
power is the Holy Spirit. Without that, whatever I do is of the
energy of the flesh and will be burned up before the judgment
seat of Christ. I don't care how big the crowds are and how
big the reported results are; it's all 'sounding brass and tinkling
cymbal' unless I am filled with the Holy Spirit."

"One of Billy Graham's drawbacks," a newspaper reporter
once wrote, "is his appearance* Tall, handsome, athletic, he
has all the physical attributes and charm of a potential film star

17

glamour l?oy in fact. The question is at once asked: 'Is he
genuine?' "/'

To those to whom a- "glamorous" appearance may be reli-
giously suspect, it is, I suppose, a drawback that Billy Graham,
instead of being notably short and thin as John Wesley was
(five feet four inches 125 pounds) or bearded, short, and
corpulent as Dwight L. Moody was or shiny-bald as Billy
Sunday was, is tall, trim, and with a head of wavy hair so thick
he frequently has to have it thinned as well as cut. At least
a shorter, fatter, balder Billy Graham would have been spared
only, no doubt, to have suffered from worse some of the
descriptions his appearance has given rise to, among them:
Gabriel in Gabardine, Barrymore of the Bible, Hollywood John
the Baptist, Matinee Idol Revivalist.

Billy Graham, shoes off, stands six feet two. Beginning at
the time of his 1956 mission to India, he has regularly followed
a rigorous regime of daily exercise. But he is no **young giant"
with "muscles rippling under the gabardine." He is a lanky 180
pounds; subject to an occasional stomach upset, and, under
tension, to insomnia. In every long Crusade he loses from 10
to 15 pounds, which reduces him to the point of gauntness.
His hands are long and narrow; his face thin; his hair a sun-
burned blond; his eyes blue, deep-set and, as a script writer
would put it, "piercing," not the kind of eyes given easily to
tears.

Sitting, he likes to slouch, legs stretched in front of him. On
a straightaway, he walks with a spring which you are sure
trying to keep up will break any minute into a lope. He shakes
hands vigorously without any muscle-moving technique. His
speech comes within the category of a Southern drawl but not
the slow, dragged-out you-all drawl of the Deep South.

Once at a luncheon where Billy Graham spoke I sat at the
same table with a woman who is internationally known pro

and con as a professional party-thrower. After an, address
18

that stirred a vast audience, her comment was: "He is so elo-
quent and so handsome. Isn't it a shame that he isn't in poli-
tics?"

To which I heard Ruth Graham reply: "Maybe the Lord
thought politics had its share and decided to give the ministry
a break."

Though, as in the case of the reporter quoted above, Billy
Graham's good looks may give rise to the question "Is he
genuine?" there is remarkable agreement with the answer
which that reporter found: "I have never heard anyone doubt
his integrity."

Philip Santora, in the first of four striking articles in the New
York Daily News about Billy Graham and his ministry, wrote,
in 1954: "Millions of persons want to know if Billy Graham is
sincere, if he's as dedicated to the Cause as he seems. They
wonder if he isn't taking advantage of a situation to make him-
self a million dollars on the side while he preaches humility
and abject surrender to Christ. . . .

"To understand Billy Graham you should spend a great deal
of time with him, examine him under a magnifying glass, then
step away from him for a few days so that he can be reexamined
coldly and logically. . . .

"After all this you reach the conclusion that this young man
who has had such influence on the more than 13,000,000 per-
sons who have gone to hear him is exactly as he purports to be:
a dedicated person who believes in what he is teaching, whose
aim in life is to harvest as many souls as possible. . . .**

Few religious leaders have more freely invited critical scru-
tiny than Billy Graham, and probably none has ever had more
of it. Only a man whose life actually is as he often says his must
be "an open book" could have survived it with his reputa-
tion intact. Only a near-totally honest person would invite such
total exposure.

Once, a number of years ago, when his fame was not so
great or his crowds so large, he, with his associate evangelist,

19

Grady Wilson, was conducting a meeting in a middle-sized
Southern city. A veteran revivalist, an old friend, attended
their meetings and imparted "a word of advice from an old
hand."

"You are telling the newspapers," he said, "the exact size of
your audiences. That won't do. The bigger the crowds people
think you are getting, the bigger the crowds you will get. If you
think you've got 2,000, raise it to 3,000 for the papers. There's
nothing really wrong about that. Everybody does it."

"I've seldom seen Billy so startled and shocked," says Grady
Wilson. "He was speechless. He turned to me when the old man
had left. 'Grady,' he said, 'God being my helper, I'll be honest
all the way through or this isn't God's business and I'll get out
of it.'"

Today, newspapermen are often startled when Jerry Beavan,
the public relations member of the Billy Graham team, goes to
considerable pains to grade down to the exact figure the fre-
quent overestimate of the size of Billy Graham's crowds or the
number who have made "decisions for Christ."

Wherever he goes nowadays, the newspapermen notebooks
and cameras in hand are there. Most of them are responsible,
but all of them are on the lookout. I have seen him baited,
jabbed, and pried at by the most cunning and unscrupulous
reporters of the Western world's most irresponsible press. They
invariably get some things they do not particularly like and
some things they certainly do not understand, but of dissimula-
tion, evasion, or cover-up which would really make their
mouths water what they invariably get is zero. Many of them,
too, go away mumbling reluctant tribute to his sincerity. And
though, his job being what it is, he had to give a derogatory
twist, even the columnist of the Communist New York Daily
Worker could not quite escape mentioning it: "He speaks with
an arrogant humility which is terrifying."

Few Americans were ever so hounded by so hostile a press
as Billy Graham when he arrived in England on the eve of
20

the Greater London Crusade early in 1954. The almost com-
plete turnabout which, within a few weeks, came to pass was
not due to his eloquence or the crowds he drew or any other
public aspect of his ministry. It was chiefly due to the straight-
forwardness with which he withstood personal inspection.

"After we'd watched him for a while like hawks," one Lon-
don reporter said, "we finally had to admit that when it came
to honesty he lived up to the advance notices."

A correspondent for the Manchester Guardian wrote: "Mr.
Graham has been a great personal success. He has impressed
a wide range of people, from the Archbishop of Canterbury to
those perspicacious evangelists who run the Daily Mirror by
his sincerity and humility. I, myself, supping with him in a party
of four, found him one of the most likeable people I have ever
met. He has a holy simplicity. . . ."

There is, however, something more to Billy Graham's sincer-
ity than the fact, important as it is, that it has survived such
scrutiny. There seems to be, even among his critics, something
that amounts almost to a compulsion to mention that, however
low he may otherwise be rated, he is sincere. In fact, adverse
comments almost always start with something like this: "Of
course I don't doubt his sincerity, but. . . ."

Here are a few recently published illustrations of what I
mean:

"I am not doubting Billy Graham's sincerity," but "with hfm,
religion is a show." "He did not strike me as in any way insin-
cere," but "he preached the same old Bible-thumping stuff."
"I am sure he believes what he says," but "his theology is in-
credible." "The press commentators were not much impressed,"
but "they have all acknowledged his sincerity." "We still don't
know what it is he's got," but "we're sure by now that he's the
real thing."

There is an explanation for this which, I think, will be ques-
tioned only by those whose contact with Billy Graham has been
very limited. Experienced observers who are accustomed to

21

appraise, if only for precautionary purposes, the sincerity of
public figures, but who seldom, thereafter, may mention it, in-
variably mention the sincerity of Billy Graham because, with
him, it is not a passive, but an active characteristic. It is not
negative: something which is true merely because, having
passed the insincerity test, it is found not to be untrue. It is
something positive: one of the things about the man which,
like the loud neckties he once preferred, but, growing in dig-
nity, no longer wears, cannot be missed and cries out to be
mentioned.

The British newspaper Truth called it "dynamic sincerity."
"Blazingly sincere," said Beverly Nichols in the London Sun-
day Chronicle.

The London Spectator said: 'That is something the sin-
cerity of one dedicated Christian witness made manifest to over
a million people."

I am sure that Billy Graham's temptations run the usual
human gamut. But the one he confesses he wrestles with most
vigorously is pride. He gets an earthy assist in this from Grady
Wilson who, in addition to being his associate evangelist, is
his oldest and closest friend. Against the threat of pride, Wilson,
the practical joker of the team, often serves, for Billy Graham,
something of the same purpose once served by those lackeys
whose function it was to run, ringing a small bell, behind the
chariots of Rome's conquering heroes to remind them they were
human. "If the Lord will keep him anointed," says Wilson, "111
keep him humble."

But Billy Graham does not leave this temptation to any such
uncertain ministry. He wrestles with it by prayer and by Scrip-
ture. In fact there are three passages of Scripture any one or all
three of which but particularly the last one he is likely to
quote whenever his "successes" are seriously discussed: "Pride
goeth before destruction"; "A man's pride shall bring him low";
"I am the Lord; that is my name; and my glory will I not give
to another."
22

It is not for the music hie is not notably musical but be-
cause it expresses his own sense of dependence that the theme
song for every Billy Graham Crusade is "To God Be the Glory,
Great Things He Hath Done." It is the pervasiveness of that
same feeling which explains why, among the articulately devout,
especially ministers, the phrase "To God Be the Glory" comes
to rank in his meetings as an expression of reverent enthusiasm,
along with such words as "Amen" and "Praise the Lord.** And
it is for the same reason that Cliff Barrows, Billy Graham's song
leader, always concludes whatever foreword he writes for each
Crusade songbook with this verse from the Ninety-eighth
Psalm:

"O sing unto the Lord a new song: for He hath done marvel-
ous things; His right hand and His holy arm, hath gotten Him
the victory."

From Boston he wrote of the signs of religious awakening
and the size of the opportunity too large for any one man to

encompass: "The Hotel had to put on an extra operator

to handle the long-distance calls for me personally. It is almost
unbelievable. It's fantastic. The opportunity is beyond anything
I had ever dreamed. The average Christian leader across Amer-
ica does not realize the open doors at this moment. My constant
prayer is that God will raise up other evangelists to whom these
doors will be opened. The harvest indeed is plenteous but the
laborers are few."

I have seen newspaper reporters snicker and then, after
longer contact, concede that he means it when BiHy Graham
says something like this, as he frequently does: "Every time
I see my name up in lights, every time I am patted on the back,
it makes me sick at heart, for God said He will share His glory
with no man. So if you want to stop my ministry, pat me on
the back."

After the opening meeting of one of his Crusades, he wrote
to Rptji, Ms wife: The television lights were beaming right in
our faces. The television and newsreel cameras were whirring,

23

and I wondered as I walked up the stairs how much of this was
of the flesh and how much of the Spirit. I will be so glad when
the press gets all of its stories written and the publicity dies
down so that we can get on with the message."

On the eve of the Greater London Crusade he said, "I have
one fear and that is that you may be looking to a man to bring
revival. No man can do that, only the Holy Spirit of God. We
are here to glorify the Lord Jesus Christ."

On the eve of the All-Scotland Crusade, he said, "Much has
been said about a man. But the thing that matters is the mes-
sage. The important thing is that we do not become so absorbed
in a human instrument that we fail to get the message God is
sending us. At the outset, I must openly and completely trans-
fer any glory and honor that may have been given me over to
Jesus Christ, to Whom belongs all praise and glory."

In Glasgow's Hampden Park, before 100,000 people the
largest congregation ever gathered in the history of Scotland
he said, in the concluding message of the All-Scotland Crusade:

"This is a sight we will remember all through our lives and
talk about all through eternity. It is Christ who has been lifted
up these weeks in Scotland and not Billy Graham. Our name,
we trust, will now be heard less and less and His name, which
is above every name, more and more.

"And I want to tell you that there have been thousands of
unsung heroes in this Crusade praying and working men and
women whose names never got into the press. But I am sure
if there are newspapers in Heaven, it's their names and not mine
youTl find on the front page."

Early in 1955, before a distinguished gathering at Valley
Forge, Pennsylvania, Freedom's Foundation gave Billy Graham
a special national award: "In the ebb and flow of human life,
few men in recorded history have so captured the spiritual in-
terest of the multitudes. ..." His reply was: "I accept this
award only temporarily. Someday I shall hand it to the Person
Who is responsible for all our activities: the Lord Jesus Christ."

24

Of the luncheon that followed the ceremonies that day, he
wrote: "I had the privilege of sitting at the table with Secretary
of Defense Wilson. Another person at our table was Dr. Kirk,
the president of Columbia University. It was very interesting to
hear these men talk. They are great men and I came away with
a profound respect for both of them. I tried to put in my two
cents' worth on spiritual things from time to time. They seemed
interested."

"A great speech/' someone said after he had addressed a
gathering of laymen in New York City. "I didn't want it to be
'great,' " he wrote in his diary, "only Christ-glorifying." Then
he wrote out in full, as if to underscore that single-mindedness,
the first two verses of the second chapter of Paul's first letter
to the Corinthians:

"And I, brethren, when I came to you, came not with excel-
lency of speech or of wisdom, declaring unto you the testimony
of God. For I determined not to know anything among you,
save Jesus Christ and Him crucified."

Late in 1952 Billy Graham made a speaking tour of the war
front in Korea and of American military posts in Japan. While
in Tokyo en route to Korea, he spoke one night to 750 Chris-
tian missionaries of all denominations said to have been the
largest gathering of missionaries not only in Japan but on any
mission field. After his address that night he wrote:

"That evening was a memorable one in my life. Never have
I felt less worthy to stand before an audience. These are the true
warriors of the Cross. These men and women have left their
homes and loved ones to battle on the front lines of Gospel
endeavor. I was anxious that I glorify none save Christ, and
I cried to God for a message.

"It was my privilege to speak for well over an hour. We wept
together; we laughed together; we prayed together, and to-
gether we were challenged by the Holy Spirit. When it was over,
I knew that God had begun to speak to my heart, $nd that I
could never be the same again after that evening."

25

"There is one doubt I have," he told me when we first dis-
cussed this book. "I know there has to be a lot of Billy Graham
in it. But do you thinV you can write about me so as to write
past me, so that the people who read it will see past me and
be drawn, not to Billy Graham, but to the God Billy Graham
tries to serve?"

I have observed Billy Graham in large gatherings, small
gatherings, and alone in a good many places and under a good
many different conditions: on a holiday in Florida and one in
Scotland, fishing, on the golf course, driving across country, in
his home, at all kinds of eating places, in hotel rooms that were
good and not so good, before and behind the scenes in several
Crusades.

Though I hope it is to my credit as a journalist that I have
tried, I have never yet found him in his zeal for things of the
spirit in an off season. He seems, on occasion, to shake off
some of the almost unbelievable pressures that bear down on
him. At least he wears the garments of relaxation and, with
every evidence of enjoyment, does the things relaxed people
are supposed to do. Spiritually, however, he lives under a per-
petual alert. That pressure appears to be congenital.

It has been so with every great evangelist. To his friend
Benjamin Franklin, George Whitefield once wrote: "I find that
you grow more and more famous in the learned world. As you
have made pretty considerable progress in the mysteries of
electricity I would now humbly recommend to you diligent and
unprejudiced pursuit and study of the mysteries of the New
Birth. It is a most important and interesting study and when
magtered will richly answer and repay all your pains you will
excuse this freedom. I must have aliquid Christo [something
of Christ] in all my letters."

After listening one morning while Billy Graham effortlessly

turned a visit to the office of a prominent American newspaper

publisher into a discussion of personal religion, I asked

26

how he explained the ease with which he uses almost every
occasion as an opportunity "to bear witness" for Christ.

"Don't you think," he said, "if I had known President Eisen-
hower intimately, for a long time, it would be the most natural
thing in the world to talk about him. Well, I know Jesus Christ
far better than I will ever know the President or any other
human being. To me, above all earthly rulers, He is King of
Kings and Lord of Lords. How can I help talking about Him?

"Moreover, I have a duty to talk about Him. They tell me
the American Embassy in Moscow was formerly near Red
Square and that the rulers of Red Russia, looking out from the
Kremlin, could see the U.S. flag flying from our Embassy staff
every day. But suppose our Ambassador said, I don't want to
wear my patriotism on my sleeve; it might offend the Russians'
and took down the flag. Don't you think the President would
recall such an Ambassador for having betrayed his trust?

"I can't forget that the Apostle Paul said, 'Now, then, we
are Ambassadors for Christ' "

He once told an old friend, "I meet so many people and yet
I reach so few of them. Too often, I leave a person and before
I have gone ten steps I say, 'O God, I left him nothing. I joked
with him, chatted with him, told him my latest story, but O
God, forgive me, I didn't tell him what You gave me today
in my early morning devotions.' "

Billy Graham flies his flag in some unusual places. One eve-
ning, with his wife and several members of the team, he was
my guest in Paris at one of Europe's oldest and most famous
restaurants, I doubt if, in its 200 years, such a thing had ever
happened there before, but, before we ordered our meal, and
while two bedecked and astonished waiters stood by, he asked,
"Do you mind if we say grace?" His quietly spoken grace was:
"O God we thanV Thee for this good fellowship in this beauti-
ful place. Amen,"

After a press conference aboard the Libert^ in New York
harbor he wrote in his diary: "Fifty reporters were there and

27

newsreel cameramen. I gave them a talk. I tried to give them
enough of the Gospel so that any one of these reporters could
have been converted right there."

Describing the drive from Plymouth to London, he wrote
to Ruth, his wife: "We stopped for lunch at Bournemouth.
... A delicious meal. Several people recognized us in the
restaurant and when I went into the rest room a man followed
me in there, saying he needed God. It was a joy to pray with
him and give him some of the Gospel and get his promise that
he would be at our Wembley meeting and also listen over the
relay system. . . ."

From Glasgow he wrote to Ruth: "Every move we make
people are staring at us or taking pictures or asking for auto-
graphs. I don't like it. But an autograph is really so little one
can do. However, when I give an autograph, I always try to
leave a little word of witness behind and make them promise
they will go to church next Sunday."

In Glasgow, two businessmen gave a luncheon in his honor
for some 300 leaders of Scotland's business and industrial com-
munity. He wrote: "I have decided in businessmen's luncheons
to go all out for the Gospel. I am not going to give a talk on
world events or give them sweet little lullabies. Today, the Lord
wonderfully blessed and gave great liberty in the speaking."

In mid-May, 1955, during his seven-day series of meetings
at London's Wembley Stadium, Billy and Ruth Graham were
invited to have tea at Clarence House with Queen Mother
Elizabeth and Princess Margaret. He wrote in his diary: "Ruth
and I were with them exactly forty-two minutes. Our entire
conversation revolved around spiritual matters. As we sat
there, they put us right at ease and I lost all fear and began
to talk freely concerning the Gospel. It was a privilege to out-
line to them God's plan of salvation."

One Sunday morning in the spring of 1955 he preached at
the National Presbyterian Church in Washington, D.C. The
President of the United States and Mrs. Eisenhower, many
28

members of the Cabinet, the U.S. House of Representatives,
and the Senate were in the overflowing audience.

"Strange to say," he wrote, "all nervousness and fear had
left me. I felt perfectly calm and confident I felt the Spirit of
God in my heart and I knew He had given nie a message for
that hour.

"During the entire service I did not see the President once,
though I knew where he was sitting. In fact, I forgot all about
the fact that he was in the audience, I preached the Gospel as
straight and as clearly as I have ever preached it. I felt that
there was power and authority in the message. As soon as I
was through, I gave thanks to God for the power He had
given."

Billy Graham's urge to turn every situation to God's account
is something which extends to and encompasses his critics.

"I am not going to answer mud-slinging with mud-slinging,"
he wrote to Ruth after a series of particularly vicious attacks.
"I am going to take the position of Nehemiah who refused to
take time out for his enemies, saying, instead, 1 am too busy
building the wall.' We are too busy trying to win souls to Christ
and helping to build the church. . . ."

Many of his critics, he once wrote to me, "remind me of the
verses in Luke 9: And John answered and said, Master, we
saw one casting out devils in thy name; and we forbade him,
because he followeth not with us. And Jesus said unto him,
Forbid him not; for he that is not against us is for us.

"What we need today is more love and less bickering, strife,
and fighting. It is said that one day Lord Nelson came upon
two of his men fighting on the deck of his ship. He stopped
and said, 'Gentlemen, there is your foe,' and he pointed to the
enemy's ships on the horizon. The enemy we face is material-
ism, sin, social injustice. Why should we be fighting each
other?"

During one of his Crusades, someone brought him a report
of a series of articles by an extreme U.S. fundamentalist, charg-

29

ing that, by having fellowship with churchmen of different
theologies, he was betraying "the faith once delivered to the
saints." This report stirred him deeply and aroused in him such
resentment that he found himself unable to carry on his prepa-
ration for that night's sermon. Finally, he went to his room,
locked himself in, and an hour later appeared and dictated a
letter to the author of the attacks in which he told how he had
felt and what he did about it: "I got on my knees and asked
God to give me love in my heart. I had the greatest peace flood
my soul and the Holy Spirit seemed to flood my heart with a
peculiar love for you. Beloved friend, if you feel led of the
Spirit of God to continue your attacks upon me, rest assured
that I shall not answer back ... I shall hold my peace. My
objective is to glorify our Lord Jesus Christ by the preaching
of His Word to sinners. He has seen fit in a small measure to
honor the ministry of His Word through me. I am totally un-
worthy of this little service the Master has assigned me. If, by
being attacked by friend or foe, it can be used to advance His
Kingdom and glorify His name, I gladly offer myself and re-
joice that I have been counted worthy to suffer in His name.

99

These facts about Billy Graham his contagious sincerity,
his humility, his commitment, his constant unequivocal wit-
nessing do not explain Billy Graham. They bring us back,
rather, to the conclusion with which this chapter began: that,
in explaining him, something more than facts the kinds of
facts, at least, with which journalists are accustomed to deal
is involved. For me, at any rate after prolonged and close-up
observation there is no other conclusion. Others have reached
the same conclusion.

Coming away from an interview, an Atlanta newspaperman
wrote: "Sitting at ease in a nearby chair, he looks like any
successful businessman who likes a splash of color in his cloth-
ing. His manner is cordial, his flow of language fluent, his atti-
tude gracious. Yet, somehow, there is a difference which you
30

don't fully grasp until you are on the elevator descending to the
street. That's it ... a glow. It surrounds him and is of him.
And maybe that explains why during the conversation between
you two, you had the unmistakable feeling that there were three
persons in the room."

It has been said that the greatest single religious meeting
ever held in New England was the day, in the spring of 1950,
when in a pouring rain, Billy Graham spoke on Boston Com-
mon. Grady Wilson, all that morning, had tried to persuade
him, in the face of the downpour, to call off the meeting alto-
gether.

<f lt won't do anybody any good, getting soaked," said Wil-
son. "Besides, nobody will come, and if they do they won't
stay."

Billy Graham was adamant. "The Lord's going to be there,"
he said, "and so am I."

Those who came and stayed that day numbered 50,000
people. A newspaper reporter summed it up: "Some people
may go to hear Billy Graham out of curiosity. But 50,000 do
not stand in the rain to see any man. Those people were drawn
by the power of God."

"The only power Billy Graham has more of," says a promi-
nent Scottish minister, "is the power of God. Nothing less could
turn the vast, often ugly halls where he preaches into a sanctu-
ary or make his unlikely texts come so alive or give his unelo-
quent preaching such force and meaning for so many people."

The editor of the Church of Scotland magazine, Life and
Work, has written: 'The spirit of God was speaking through
him; using him, by-passing him, turning even his mistakes to
account, all the time reminding him that this was not his doing,
but God's."

'There are many things that Billy Graham is not," says a
writer in the Christian Century. 'There is one thing that he
is a man of God. Plainly he is being used as a channel of
communication. There is no other explanation."

31

The Moderator of the United Free Church of Scotland has
told this story: "A minister was asked recently: 'Does Dr. Billy
Graham have something which the average minister does not
possess? 5

"The reply given was: *No! I do not think he has. The suc-
cess of his campaign is due to the fact that every two or three
generations God lays His hand on some man, and He has laid
His hand on this man Billy Graham.' "

Of Joshua it is said: "On that day the Lord magnified Joshua
in the sight of all Israel." Considerable as his abilities are, Billy
Graham is not a self-made man. A greater power has reached
down to this North Carolina farm boy and magnified him. It
is too soon to estimate all that may accrue to our age as a con-
sequence of that choice. But I can say with certainty that he
lives as though he knew that, every day, the choice was being
reviewed by the Almighty.

Living that way has produced in him the kind of personal
conviction which, better than his eloquence, speaks for the faith
he publicly proclaims. He sums it up in the concluding sen-
tences of his book, Peace with God:

"What a prospect! What a future! What a hope! What a life!
I would not change places with the wealthiest and most influ-
ential man in the world. I would rather be a child of the King,
a joint-heir with Christ, a member of the Royal Family of
Heaven.

"I know where I've come from, I know why I'm here, I know
where I'm going and I have peace in my heart. His peace
floods my heart and overwhelms my soul."

32

2: How can he be so sure?

SOMEONE ONCE WROTE Billy Graham: "Why is it you try
to'impose your views on others? How can you be so sure? You
are making the same mistake Jesus made."

So far as the last sentence is concerned, the propagation of
"the mistake that Jesus made" is, I think, Billy Graham's life
work. As for imposing his views, he often says, "This isn't my
message. I'm only the messenger boy. I can't decide what you
do about the message when you get it. I can only try to make
sure you get it." And few phrases are repeated oftener in his
sermons than these: "I didn't say it; Jesus said if; "This is not
man's opinion; this is God's opinion." "It's not important what
Billy Graham says; here is what the Bible says."

As for the second question How can he be so sure? that,
I believe, is a good one. How can he?

Like many other questions about Billy Graham, the answer
to this one involves inquiry in an area to which preachers, pre-
sumably, are acclimated but where the secular observer, obliged
to do his observing with something less or at least other than
the "eye of faith" and make his report in the vernacular, may
be somewhat handicapped. I can only try to do what two earlier
reporters did:

33

"Speak the things which we have seen and heard."

For Billy Graham, himself, there is no doubt where his cer-
tainty is rooted or when it began to grow any more than there
was for Paul, Augustine, and Erasmus, or for Whitefield, Wes-
ley, and Moody. As for them, his certainty is rooted in an ex-
perience and it began at a specific date: the same experience
and at a date as specific as theirs. There seems to me to be no
more reason to doubt his testimony on this than there is to
doubt theirs. There are the same reasons to believe it, namely,
as with them, what happened to him at the time and, more con-
vincing, what has been happening, as a consequence, ever since.

This is not the place to discuss what Billy Graham means by
"conversion." The word, like the experience, has pretty well
dropped out of the working lexicon of many churches which,
historically, are still called and once were "evangelical." It is
hard to know how much the response to the conversion-
weighted ministry of Billy Graham may be due to the failure
of the church's modern synonyms to prove synonymous. For
him, however, there is no doubt that his certainty began with
his conversion. . x^_/

Billy Graham, at the time, was seventeen. An old-style,
hell-and-damnation evangelist, Mordecai Ham by name, had
opened a three-month assault on sin in the Graham home town
of Charlotte, North Carolina. There was nothing notably sinful
about Billy. He was a high-school baseball and basketball star,
popular with the girls. He had no very definite idea what he
wanted to do with himself unless, as he sometimes hoped, he
could make the major leagues as a first baseman. He was the
well-thought-of, nonsmoking, nondrinking, churchgoing son of
devout parents.

He had, however, no special interest in the church and some-
thing of the aversion often found in high-school-age boys as
well as in high-school-minded adults toward the overt expres-
sion of religious concern. What he did, churchwise, was out of
deference to his parents, and no more, if he could help it, than
34

the minimum. As for being a preacher, he rated preaching,
according to one of his high-school friends, as "the one job
in the world worse than being an undertaker."

For the first several weeks, Ham's assault on sin in Charlotte
left him untouched, since, despite some not-too-subtle hints
from his parents, he kept himself out of reach. When one night
he finally went out to the revival tent it was with a group of
his high-school friends whose ideas on what else to do in Char-
lotte on a midsummer night had run out.

What he saw amazed him and, no doubt, stirred his imagi-
nation: the size of the crowd more than 5,000, filling every
seat, filling the bare-planked wooden platform, sitting on
chairs, benches, and boxes beyond the tent walls; the long,
sawdust-carpeted aisles; the unpainted pulpit; the "great choir,"
the women in white dresses, the men in shirt sleeves; most of
all the scene when choir and congregation stood and sang to-
gether basses and altos coming in with a booming volume on
(he chorus downbeat:

"When the Trumpet of the Lord shall sound
And time shall be no more
And the morning breaks eternal, bright and fair,
And the saved of earth shall gather
Over on the other shore
And the roll is called up yonder ni be there.

When the roll is called up yonder . . .
When the roll . . .**

What he heard from "Brother Ham" impressed him less al-
though when, half through the sermon, the preacher pointed a
finger straight at him and thundered, "You're a sinner/' Billy,
to avoid a direct hit, ducked behind the hat of a woman in front
of him. A night or two later he went again, this time with his
Mead Albert McMakin. They went together several times
thereafter. Under this nightly hammering, a few things began

35

to take shape in Billy's mind: the Heaven he could choose, the
Hell he might be headed for, most of all, he says, a sermon
on John 3:16: 'Tor God so loved the world that He gave His
only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not
perish, but have everlasting life."

The next night, with another friend, Grady Wilson, he sat
in the choir where, though unable to carry a tune, he figured
he could escape the evangelist by being behind him. The
evangelist's first words were: "There's a great sinner in this
place tonight." Billy at once concluded: "Mother's been telling
him about me." That night, when the invitation was given, Billy
turned to Grady and said what thousands since have said in
Billy Graham Crusades: "Let's go."

He climbed down from the choir and, with Grady close be-
hind, made his way to the altar. There were no tears, no blazing
vision, no gift of tongues: "Right there I made my decision
for Christ. It was as simple as that and as conclusive."

His testimony has the same "joy and gladness" ring of others
I have quoted in a previous chapter: "Have you ever been out-
doors on a dark day when the sun suddenly bursts through the
clouds? Deep inside, that's how I felt. The next day, I'm sure,
I looked the same. But to me everything even the flowers and
the leaves on the trees looked different. I was finding out
for the first time the sweetness and joy of God, of being truly
born again."

On the way home that night the two friends, Billy and
Grady, made a pact: having gone so far, finding it so good,
they would, to the best of their ability and with God's help, "go
all out." They eventually found a text which ever since has
served them both to keep their pact intact, Philippians 1:6:

"Being confident of this very thing, that He which hath
begun a good work in you will perform it, until the day of
Jesus Christ."

Recently, during a Billy Graham Crusade in an American
city, the police sergeant in charge of the detail assigned to the
36

auditorium came up to Billy Graham at the end of an evening
meeting and said, "I wish you'd tell me how to start being sure
you are a Christian."

"That's what I try to tell every night," said Billy Graham.
"It's no magic formula to be said and then said over and over.
The nearest I can come to it in one word is the word 'surrender/
You can't be sure of Christ until He is sure of you. He can't be
sure of you until, by the surrender of your will for yourself to
His will for you, your life is committed to Him."

For Billy Graham, the answer to the question How can he
be so sure? began in the revival tent of Mordecai Ham that
night in Charlotte as it did for Paul on the road to Damascus,
for Wesley in the meetings in Aldersgate Street and for the
young layman Dwight L. Moody in Boston in the back room
of his employer's shoestore.

But Billy Graham does not believe that religious certainty
comes all done up, delivered, and complete in a conversion
package. It did not come that way for him. He has had to work
at it. He still works at it. In fact I gather that the surer he thinks
he is the harder he works at it lest, I suppose, the Almighty
regard his assurance as self-assurance. What he says is: "When
I let up, God seems to let up, too."

The two practices which he does not let up on or, if he does,
he feels he suffers for are Bible study and prayer. The Apostle
Paul, speaking of his own persistence in such matters, fre-
quently used the phrase "without ceasing." He prayed "without
ceasing"; gave thanks "without ceasing"; remembered * t wiih-
out ceasing." In Billy Graham's Bible reading and prayer, his
practice of what has been called "the presence of God," there
is something which, though short of ceaseless, is not very far
short. In this he stands in the succession of the great Christian
evangelists. They, too, were "men of the Book" and of prayer.

In one pocket or another, he always carries a Bible or a
pocket Testament. He wears out one a year. Given two or three
uninterrupted minutes, out it comes like, for some of the rest

37

of us, a paper-backed who-done-it in which he had just reached
the payoff episode. Neither is his praying limited to morning
and evening devotions. I once asked Ruth Graham about that.
She said, "If you see your wife all day you don't have special
times to talk to her and then talk to her only at those times.
With Bill it is *pray without ceasing.' "

Others have borne witness to that fact. On the last day of
the All-Scotland Crusade, in the spring of 1955, the columnist
for the Glasgow Daily Record wrote a farewell message to Billy
Graham in which he said, in part:

"Dear Billy:

"Sorry you are going. In some ways we saw so little of you
and that will seem queer to the folk who said they couldn't
look at a paper without having to suffer your photo.

"But really there was so little of you.

"I'm glad it was like that in some ways. I suppose the secret
of Billy Graham must be those morning and afternoon hours
when nobody can keep you from God in prayer and Bible read-
ing. Maybe it is just that your priorities are a little more sensible
than most of ours.

"You always have time for God. Maybe this is your biggest
lesson for bustiin', hustlin' Glasgow.

"I have listened to some of the suggestions. About easily in-
fluenced adolescents and emotional appeals and all that. But
on the whole the facts don't bear that out and I don't really
have enough faith for that theory.

"No, here's one man who has seen God at work through
you, Billy.

"When are you coming back?

"Yours aye,

"Robert McMahon."

For Billy Graham, the Bible, from cover to cover, is the
divinely inspired Word of God. Early in his ministry, he says,
"I was doing a lot of preaching, but there was little power, in it
38

Then one day I got down on my knees and I said, *O God, I
have got to get out of the ministry unless I can find a message
with power.' As I prayed, I accepted the Bible, by faith, as
God's Word. From that moment, my ministry has been differ-
ent."

He is not, however, a word-by-word literalist In fact, some
extreme fundamentalists are not at all happy at the evidence
they see of his departure from what, by their rigid prescriptions,
is the orthodox treatment of the Scriptures. They also object
to the fact that, instead of regarding the Word of God as having
been delivered once and for all to the saints in the King James
version, he frequently makes free to use the Scriptures in mod-
ern translation. He regularly recommends some of those trans-
lations to converts as "easier to understand."

Unlike the extreme fundamentalists, some of whom seem
more concerned for their views about the Bible than about the
Bible and who make it a book of controversy and division, to
Billy Graham it is an instrument, an indispensable instrument
of faith.

"One can be a Christian without reading the Bible," he says,
"because it is faith in Christ which makes one a Christian, and
not reading the Bible. But no one can be an intelligent and
instructed Christian and very few, I think, are Christians of
any kind for very long without the constant study of the
Scriptures,* 5

To new converts, he says, "To the Christian, the Bible is no
longer just a holy book to be placed on the shelf in solitary
state. It is a mighty weapon to take hold of with both hands
and to be used in defeating the enemy. You would not expecl
to lead a healthy physical life unless you ate your meals regu-
larly. Show the same amount of common sense about preserv-
ing your spiritual life in a vigorous and healthy state. Dailj
Bible reading is an essential part of our spiritual diet"

The power which he finds in the Bible is something more
than the ordinary power of the printed word however ex-

39

txaordinary, as in other great literature, the words may be.
It was that more-than-ordinary power, he says, which Jesus
recognized and made use of when, during His temptation in
the wilderness, His answer to each of Satan's lures was a verse
from Scripture: "It is written . , ."

This strange quality about the Book is even revealed in
reverse Billy Graham debits this to Satan for, he says, "Is
there any other book about which people are so painfully self-
conscious? Many church people who don't hesitate to put
almost any other kind of book on the table in the living room
would hesitate to let their neighbors find the Bible there. Com-
muters riding trains to and from work read newspapers and
magazines of all sorts, without embarrassment. How few of
them even active church members could, without great em-
barrassment, get out a pocket Testament and, in the presence
of their fellow commuters, read their way to work in it?"

Driving with me one day in Florida, he took out his Bible
and laid it open under his hand on his knee. "It's a strange
thing about this book. There are many things in it I don't
understand and can't explain. Some of the questions I have
about it I am sure will never be answered this side of Heaven.
But I know one thing: it contains enough that is so clear that
he who runs may read It contains a mysterious power to direct
and impel people all kinds and conditions of people into
changed lives, and it helps to keep them changed. Inside these
covers, on these printed pages are the guides and signposts to
the answers to all man's deepest needs. That is not what I sup-
pose to be true. That is what, in the actual lives of actual
people, I have seen to be true. That is why I can open this
book in front of you or before an audience of people and say,
This is the Word of God/ "

He believes that the Bible has this power over men's lives
and the answers to their needs because, in it, Jesus Christ is
revealed as the Son of God and through that revelation God's
plan of salvation is made plain and accessible.
40

One morning in the summer of 1955, when Billy Graham
had stopped between trains in Washington, D.C., en route from
Europe to his home in North Carolina, he received an unex-
pected call from the White House. The President and Mrs*
Eisenhower, he was told, would appreciate it if he could call
on them at their Gettysburg farm that afternoon. A car, the
White House informed him, would call in two hours.

For the first of the two hours, Billy Graham sat alone in his
room. A friend who looked in saw him sitting in a chair, a Bible
open in his lap. At the end of an. hour he came out.

"Now," he said, "I'm ready/'

"Weren't you ready?" someone asked.

"Not enough," he said. "Suppose the President or Mrs.
Eisenhower should ask me this afternoon for spiritual advice.
I had to be sure."

Since, to him, the Bible has Divine authority he preaches
it without equivocation or apology. His often-repeated phrase,
"The Bible says," is the Billy Graham equivalent for the pro-
phetic declaration, "Thus saith the Lord." While preaching he
carries an open Bible back and forth across the platform, ges-
tures with it held aloft in his hands.

"He is all the time letting the Word of God speak," writes
a Scottish minister, "instead of, as so many of us do, speaking
about it. He stands with the Book in his hands, not as a symbol
(though he likes it to be that) but because it is the Book that
is speaking, not he."

The hundreds of counsellors at every Crusade meeting, the
choir members and ushers are all expected to bring their Bibles.
Everyone else is urged to do the same. In this modern era when,
for many preachers, the Bible is a point of departure and, often,
of "no return," and for many church members a closed book,
it is an unusual, not to say stirring experience to hear in the
moment when Billy Graham wails after giving the Scripture
passage from which he is to preach the wave of sound tjiat

41

sweeps through the auditorium as thousands of people, swish-
ing the pages, find the place in their Bibles.

In his personal life, the Bible is an unfailing restorative, in-
spiration, and guide. He has memorized great portions of it,
Before one Crusade where he planned to preach a series of
sermons on the Beatitudes, he memorized as part of his
"training program" the entire three chapters in Matthew's
Gospel of the Sermon on the Mount. He seldom spends less
than an hour each day, sometimes much longer, in Bible read-
ing.

There are frequent entries in his diary like this one written
in his room in a New York hotel: "Had a wonderful time in
the Bible this afternoon. Sometimes when I am reading it I
have to stop. I become so full I can take no more." Again, he
writes to Ruth: "Have just finished reading Colossians in the
Williams translation and notice how much emphasis Paul puts
on putting to death the old man in our life and putting on the
new self which Christ gives. I feel that in my own life I come
so far short of living the thrilling Christian experience as out-
lined in the New Testament."

On Good Friday night, 1955, Billy Graham spoke from
Glasgow over the entire TV and radio network of the British
Broadcasting Corporation to what was officially said to have
been the largest TV and radio audience, save that at the Coro-
nation, in the history of British broadcasting, an<jl far and away
the largest audience ever addressed by a preacher. On that day
he wrote to Ruth:

"This is Good Friday. Tonight I am to speak on The Cross'
on BBC television and radio. For two days I have been agoniz-
ing before the Lord that He would give me the message that
would glorify Christ and make the Gospel so simple that the
smallest child might understand. Now all day I have been rest-
ing and reading and rereading the story of the Crucifixion of
our Lord. When I read of His suffering and death by crucifix-
ion, it overwhelms me. I have knelt down more than once
42

during the day, feeling my own unworthiness and sinfulness."

The other part of the practice by which it is possible for
Billy Graham to "be so sure" is prayer. He believes that the
power of God in his Crusades is a result of the power of the
prayers by which they are supported. His first great Crusade
success was in Los Angeles in the fall of 1949. The meeting
there was at first scheduled to run three weeks. It ran eight
His tent auditorium had a seating capacity of 6,000. It had to
be enlarged to 9,000. More than 2,700 made "decisions for
Christ."

Numerous factors helped to account for this outpouring.
Billy Graham is certain that the one factor back of all the
factors was prayer. For it was in preparation for the Los
Angeles meeting that, for the first time, members of the
Graham team and local ministers organized an advance "prayer
Crusade." Weeks before the Crusade itself began, several hun-
dred prayer groups were meeting regularly all over Los Angeles
to pray for its success.

"The only difference between thatCrusade and all the others
we had held up to then was more prayer. But that made all the
difference."

His Crusades have never lacked for praying since. More
than 500 prayer groups in Scotland, another 500 in England,
Northern Ireland, and Wales were meeting regularly weeks
before the 1955 Crusade began in Glasgow. Every night dur-
ing that Crusade from 100 to 400 persons gave up their hard-
to-get tickets in order to join in prayer in an improvised "Upper
Room" in Kelvin Hall for the success of that night's meeting.
Reports were received of scores of prayer groups, recruited by
church papers and through Billy Graham's radio broadcasts, in
the Christian churches of Korea, Africa, and India as well as
throughout the British Commonwealth and Empire. There were
**tens of thousands" of regularly praying people in the United
States.

"Because of the triumphs of modern communications," Billy

43

Graham said at the opening meeting, "Glasgow tonight is prob-
ably the most prayed-for city in Christian history."

A Scottish minister, standing one wet night with Billy
Graham while the thousands streamed into Kelvin Hall, re-
marked, "What a miracle."

"It is no miracle," said Billy Graham. 'It would be a miracle
if they didn't come. What is happening is the inevitable and
natural result of God answering prayer. This is God in action."

To new converts he gives this counsel: "Learn the secret of
prayer. Christ's prayer life was one of the most amazing and
impressive features of His earthly ministry. Throughout the
days of His life He was a man of prayer. He prayed with His
disciples. He prayed in secret. Sometimes He spent all night
in prayer. If He, the holy, sinless Son of God, could not live
His earthly life without constant fellowship with God, you cer-
tainly cannot do so."

For those who are uncertain how to go about it, he says:

"Perhaps you say, 'But I don't know what to say when I
pray.' God does not mind your stumbling and halting phrases.
He is not interested in your grammar. He is interested in your
heart.

"I have a little boy only two years old. He stumbles and
falters trying to express himself to me; but I thirty I love his
little words that I cannot understand even more than I will
appreciate his correct grammatical sentences when he grows
older.

"Have a secret time to pray each day. Make it a habit
vital and necessary as your daily food. Learn to *pray without
ceasing' that is, live through the day breathing a prayer to
God. Another thing: make a prayer list of people and subjects
to engage your prayers.

"Above all, be sure that your motive in praying is always
the glory of God."

Praying, he says, "does not always mean getting down on
your knees. There is nothing Scriptural about kneeling or
44

standing or bowing. Attitude of heart not of body is the
important thing."

His diary and letters reveal what praying means to him t

"Received a long letter from Jerry Beavan this morning. It
was so thought-provoking that I fell on my knees immediately
in prayer." Before the overflow meeting in Madison Square
Garden: "I spent almost the entire afternoon in prayer." After
the meeting: "We immediately boarded the train for Washing-
ton. The first thing I did was to thank God for the victories of
the evening. As I go to bed, I am shouting His praises."

Before an important interview in Philadelphia: "We knelt
on the train and prayed that He would lead us." On shipboard,
en route to Scotland with the members of his team: "Grady
and I had a very delightful time of prayer and so did Lee and
I today." On another day: "We had a delightful prayer meeting
of the entire group."

Of the journey from London to Glasgow, he wrote to Ruth:
"A number of reporters got on the train with us and tried to
interview me in the corridor. I said good night and went back
to crawl into bed. Then I felt a great burden of prayer. So I
got on my knees beside the little bed as the train was rolling
through the outer edges of London and prayed for our meetings
in Glasgow. I prayed particularly for the press conference the
next morning, that God would give great wisdom. The verse
kept coming over and over as having an immediate personal
meaning for me: '. . . and guided them by the skillfulness of
His hands.' I had had difficulty resting the last few nights, so
I also prayed the Lord would give me a good night's rest. I
had no sooner prayed and crawled into bed than I went sound
asleep."

After meeting with several members of the team on the eve
of the Glasgow Crusade, he wrote to Ruth again: "We had din-
ner in my room and then we started to pray. As we were pray-
ing, it seemed that we could hear the rushing of the wind. I have
never had but one or two spiritual experiences like it. It was

45

so wonderful, so thrilling, so sacred that I cannot even tell
about it. It was almost like a Pentecostal experience."

The certainty which such close to ceaseless practice of the
presence of God has produced in Billy Graham is centered in
the person of Jesus Christ. He once said to me, "If there were
no historical evidence for Jesus Christ, if there were no Bible
to tell His story, I would still believe in Him because beyond
history and outside the Bible I have come to know Him by
personal experience. He is as real to me as any living person.
That's why I don't argue about Him or try to make Him seem
plausible by intellectual defense. I only say 'Seek Him,' Try
Him.' There is no other way to be sure."

In his diary and letters Billy Graham writes of Him as one
might write of a close friend, confidant, and trusted compan-
ion.

After attending and addressing a large banquet in Chicago
with his wife, he writes: "The Lord certainly knew what He
was doing when He chose her for my wife and number one
advisor." He describes an old friend: "He loves the Lord with
all his 300 pounds." After prolonged discussion of a vexing
problem: "We still don't know just what to do. But the Lord
will give the answer." Again: "Had an especially good time in
devotions this morning. The Lord was very real."

Before the opening meeting of one Crusade: "Many people
have an idea that we should not give an invitation the first
night. However, as the day has gone along, the faith is increas-
ing in me to believe the Lord is going to do a great thing this
opening night I can already sense His presence here in the
room."

When, in the winter of 1955, he was interviewed by Wash-
ington, D.C., newsmen on the TV program Meet the Press, he
wrote: "This was probably my biggest ordeal. I did not know
one question they were going to ask me. The perspiration was
in the palms of my hands and I think a little was on my brow.
But I had made this a matter of prayer and I knew the Lord
46

was going to help me. The questions gave me a great oppor-
tunity to witness concerning the saving grace and power of
Christ. I am praying that souls may come to Christ as a result
of this one program/*

There is no record of how that prayer was answered. But
Lawrence Spivak, the director of Meet the Press, said later that
the mail received from that program was a near record for all
the years it had been on the air. As a result, breaking the
program's precedents, Billy Graham was invited to appear a
second time in the same year.

To the question, How can he be so sure?, Billy Graham
would probably give somewhat the same answer I once heard
him give a reporter who had asked: "Why did you become an
evangelist?"

"Let me ask you a question. Suppose I should discover a
chemical which if taken by any person would make that person
radiant and happy, give meaning to his life, and assure him
of immortal life hereafter. Then suppose I should decide to
keep that secret to myself. What would you say about me?
You'd say, wouldn't you, 'Billy, you're a criminal'?

"If I didn't know, for sure, that faith in Christ is vital, trans-
forming, that it gives direction to life and makes life worth
living, I'd go back to my little North Carolina farm and spend
the rest of my days tilling the soil. But I have seen too many
lives untangled and rehabilitated, too many homes recon-
structed, too many people find peace and joy through simple,
humble confession of faith in Christ ever to doubt that He is
the answer.

1 am an evangelist for the same reason the Apostle Paul
was: *Woe is unto me, if I preach not the gospel.' "

47

3: As one having authority

ONE NIGHT, during a Billy Graham sermon, a newspaper col-
umnist sitting across the table from me in the press section
passed over a note: "I can't figure this out"

I wrote back: "You're not the first"

At the end of the meeting we walked out together. The col-
umnist had no further comment until we reached the exit and
were ready to separate. Then he said, "Isn't there something
in the Bible about its having been good for us to be here?"

"That," I said, "was Peter on the Mount of Transfiguration."

"Well," he said, "I still can't figure it out But that's the way
I feel"

No fact about the preaching of Billy Graham is more amaz-
ing than the number of those who, by ordinary analyzing, can-
not figure it out and yet, their hearts strangely wanned, cannot
lightly dismiss it When he says, "I am no great preacher,* 9
other preachers generally agree. Yet he has been heard by
more people than any preacher in Christian history; more
people, hearing him preach, have made "decisions for Christ"

"Homfletically," said Dr. W. E. Sangster, one of England's
foremost ministers, "his sermons leave almost everything to be
desired. They are often without discernible structure. Some-

49

times there is little or no logical progression. Illustrations are
few and far between and generally not of the best.

"Yet, in the wake of this 'poor' preaching I have seen things
happen I never expected to see, things which I doubt any man
has seen since the Day of Pentecost. To hear that preaching
I have seen 100,000 people together in one place most of
them standing in the cold and rain. And at the end of it, I
have seen 3,000 of them stream across the sodden turf to stand
in the downpour before a crude, unpainted platform as though
it were the very foot of the Cross. What am I to say of preach-
ing such as that save 'Amen' and 'Amen'?"

Let us admit, writes the Reverend Tom Allan, a leading
minister of the Church of Scotland, that Billy Graham's preach-
ing "is not, by the accepted standards, of the highest order.
His sermons were often without form. There were some quirks
in his grammar. His few illustrations were never from general
literature but invariably from the Bible or from life. . . .

"But for myself it was preaching in the New Testament sense
of the word. It was 'proclamation' of the Faith once delivered
to the saints, the central affirmations of the Gospel stripped of
all irrelevancies, of all concessions . . . stark simplicity of
utterance which allowed the facts of the faith to emerge without
distraction. The verdict simply is: *We understand what this
man is saying.' And when, at his invitation, the people come,
the evangelist, at last, stands back silent, forgotten. This is the
moment of the Spirit of God."

Some observers who have undertaken to report on Billy
Graham while aiming at the same time to keep their skepticism
intact have been driven to offer some extraordinary explana-
tions for the power of his preaching. Most of these explana-
tions, it seems to me, put a greater strain on one's gullibility
than those advanced by believers and would require, to give
them substance, the "passing" of even greater miracles than
those of faith. I have heard him accounted for by "his good
looks," "the bobby-sox appeal," "the hypnotism in his eyes,"
50

"the mesmeric sound of his voice." Alistair Cooke, who ob-
served Billy Graham one night in Madison Square Garden and
whose report to the Manchester Guardian was as clever as it
was indicative of the extent of his contact, summed it all up as
"seduction." To J. B. Priestley whose knowledge, he con-
fessed, was derived from having once heard Billy Graham on
television the response to his preaching was "not hunger for
religion," but "because what so many of us want now is a
show."

I am sure that neither Mr. Cooke nor Mr. Priestley would
have presumed to base such final judgment of any subject on
such paucity of knowledge save on the assumption that most
of their readers would be equally ill-informed. As explanations
for Billy Graham, the "seduction" of his personality and "the
show" he puts on could only be written out of ignorance for
the benefit of others equally ignorant of the fact that 20,000,-

000 people listen to his H our of Decision sermon every Sunday
afternoon in the seduction-insulated quiet of their homes, or
of the fact that every night during the All-Scotland Crusade up
to a million people assembled in churches, halls, and movie
theaters in England, Scotland, Northern Ireland, and Wales
to listen to his preachings piped in to them, totally unadorned
with the trappings of showmanship, by telephone relay.

However much the plausibility of such appraisals as those

1 have quoted is derived from ignorance, I do not doubt they
are a solace to that considerable number of people who, here-
tofore confident, not to say cocksure, in their religious uncon-
cern, have been stirred into some uneasiness by the Billy
Graham phenomenon. They are a means to escape the un-
pleasantly discommoding prospect of having to take him
seriously. But it is significant that such "explanations" are
only advanced by those who, like Messrs. Cooke and Priestley,
have been unwilling to risk more than the briefest possible ex-
posure to him or his preaching. I have found that objective
observers generally agree with the famed English writer and

51

Cambridge University professor, C. S. Lewis, who remarked
during Billy Graham's 1955 series of meetings in Cambridge,
"I've noticed that those who really know Billy Graham and
have heard him often invariably speak well of him; those who
speak otherwise have generally seldom seen or heard him." I
have met many skeptics who, having heard him, remained
skeptical. I have not met one who, having mustered sufficient
courage to hear him repeatedly, did not say that the explana-
tions born of skepticism were not good enough.

I have sat through several dozen Billy Graham sermons. I
have taken notes of many of them. Some of them flow point
after point one, two, three and, in one case, up to twelve
points in the smooth homiletical tradition of Sunday morning
in suburbia. In others, there is little discoverable trace of
organization. They always have a subject. All of them have
at some point or other in the discourse a text. But, in these
numerous instances, subject and text serve chiefly as a point
of departure. From them the preacher took off and preached
letting the points, if any, fall where they might.

But in my notes I also recorded, after each sermon, the
results. Unlike the results of some preaching, they were always
distinguishable enough to deserve recording. But they often
seemed to be in reverse ratio to the homiletical excellence of
what had gone before. Those sermons which came out, in out-
line, as likeliest to rate among the experts' "Best Sermons of
the Year" often appeared to rate less than average among the
people who listened, whereas some of those which, in my notes
at least, seemed to have little form or orderliness or climactic
build-up seemed to have more power to stir people to leave
the places where they sat and, in the sight of the multitude,
walk down the long aisles to give what Billy Graham calls "a
yes verdict to Jesus Christ."

Perhaps this is what Billy Graham had in mind when he
once wrote: "I am convinced there is a vast difference between

52

liberty and power, that sometimes when you do not feel liberty,
you have the greatest power."

At any rate, Billy Graham's preaching, though it never leaves
me cold, often leaves me, like many others, puzzled. It is not
too difficult to describe how he preaches and recount what he
preaches. It is puzzling when one tries to describe why the
how and the what of his preaching invariably produce such
consequences. There is nothing in the script adequate to ex-
plain it.

Someone once asked George Whitefield, whose preaching
in the mid-eighteenth century stirred colonial America into the
"Great Awakening/' for permission to publish his sermons.

"Certainly," said Whitefield, "if you will include the fire and
the lightning."

Although, in the eighteenth-century sense, Billy Graham is
no thunderer, the unmistakable fire and fervor of his preaching
are beyond transmitting by the printed word. But even with the
fire and fervor added, an explanation of the consequences of
his preaching is not, I think, within the reach of technical analy-
sis. Most of what happens is still unexplained.

In this, also, Billy Graham seems to stand in a notable suc-
cession. Beginning with Paul whose preaching, to some, was
'foolishness" the triumphs of other great evangelists have
seemed to be beyond ordinary explaining. Wesley's sermons,
says one of his biographers, "do not help us to understand his
power over the hearts of men." A Boston journalist, after listen-
ing night after night to Dwight L. Moody, wrote: "It is a
marvel to many how the preaching of Mr. Moody produces the
effect which evidently comes from it. He is not a learned man
in doctrine or profound in theological study. He is not even
strikingly original in thought or forcible in style of expression.
He has few of the arts or graces of oratory and yet he brings
people together in greater crowds and apparently produces
more effect upon their thoughts and feeling and conduct than
the most brilliant and cultured of popular divines. . . ."

53

After extensive observation, after trying out, without suc-
cess, numerous other explanations, the conclusion has finally
become inescapable for me that the single most convincing ex-
planation of the power of Billy Graham's preaching is that he
speaks "as one having authority." And the nearest I have come
to explaining the consequences of his preaching is that he not
only speaks with authority, but that, from sources not visible
to the naked journalistic eye, he has been given authority for
his speaking.

Sometimes the structure of what he says is oratorical. In fact,
he has undoubted gifts as an orator and occasionally, particu-
larly in his radio sermons, they are strikingly displayed. Some-
times, as my notes reveal, the structure of what he says is com-
monplace. But however he says it, the overtone of authority
is never missing. There is authority in his voice and gestures.
There is authority in the forthrightness of his declarations.
There is authority in the total absence from his preaching of
words of equivocation, of "if," "maybe," or "perhaps."

But these are merely the audio-visual marks of authority.
They can be seen and heard and they might be calculated. But
the oftener one hears Billy Graham preach and the closer one
gets to the man, the more awareness there is that his authority
is rooted in something deeper than anything seen or heard. I
believe that that deeper thing is an authoritative, continually
renewed experience of the presence of God. One's first inclina-
tion is to say, "He speaks as though he knows what he is talk-
ing about." Later, one is likelier to say, "He speaks because he
knows what he is talking about,"

"In short authoritative sentences," says a writer in the Chris-
tian Century, "the tall young man with the wavy hair and
the Hollywood drape has spoken about God. It might be said
that he is familiar with God. He knows God. He is sure."

In the spring of 1954, at the end of the Greater London
Crusade, the London Sunday Times, after three months in
54

which to observe, gave its appraisal in a remarkable editorial
reprinted, later, in the U.S. News' and World Report:

"There are many puzzled people in Britain today. Three
months ago a young American came to London. His arrival
was greeted in some quarters with ridicule and hostility or with
contemptuous silence. But religion has become front-page news
and frequent articles have been printed either about Billy
Graham or concerning the challenge he has brought to the
churches.

"The people who thronged Harringay and Wembley are
puzzled. Many went out of curiosity, expecting to find an exag-
gerated emotionalism or the raving of a Hot Gospeller. In-
stead, they heard a well-reasoned though forceful declaration
of the half-forgotten fundamental truths of Christianity. To
their surprise they discovered that these truths which they had
imagined were out of date and. irrelevant found a responsive
echo in their own hearts and held out a possible hope in this
age of despair. . . .

**Why has the preaching of this young man done for them
what apparently the churches have not done? The answer seems
to lie in this direction. The people want to know the truth.
They want it declared with authority and conviction, dogmat-
ically and without apology.

"Dr. Graham has appeared in the role of an Old Testament
prophet or John the Baptist declaring 'Thus saith the Lord,'
and thousands have responded to his message. Nineteen hun-
dred years ago men were puzzled by the preaching of St Paul,
preaching which swept away the paganism of the Roman Em-
pire and the dead ecclesiasticism of Judaism. The explanation
which he himself gave is: The preaching of the Cross is to
them that are perishing foolishness, but unto us which are being
saved, it is the power of God.' Is not that the real answer to
our questions today?"

Just where, precisely, Billy Graham can be assigned in the
long aad, on the whole, unhappy scale of theological opinions

55

as between liberals and fundamentalists it is difficult to say.
He, himself, in an answer to that question in Look magazine
has written:

"There are so many shades of fundamentalism and so many
shades of liberalism that it is extremely difficult to point to a
man and say he is a 'liberal* or he is a 'fundamentalist' without
qualifying explanations. If by fundamentalist you mean 'nar-
row,' 'bigoted/ 'prejudiced/ 'extremist/ 'emotional/ 'snake
handler,* Vithout social conscience' then I am definitely not
a fundamentalist. However, if by fundamentalist you mean a
person who accepts the authority of the Scriptures, the virgin
birth of Christ, the atoning death of Christ, His bodily resur-
rection, His second coming and personal salvation by grace
through faith, then I am a fundamentalist. . . ."

That answer, no doubt, puts Billy Graham to the fundamen-
talist right of center. How far right, however, is still an unre-
solved question and is likely to continue so. To theologically
minded groups questioning him he says, "I am not a theologian.
I can only tell you what I believe with what light I have." So
far as his Scriptural literalism is concerned, that light as is
indicated in a later chapter has undergone some modifying.

Still, no person who has been reared in the liberal theologi-
cal tradition and accustomed to the kind of sermons which that
tradition normally produces can, I think, fail to find in the
preaching of Billy Graham doctrines which, on reflection, are
both startling and difficult. What, however, seems to me of
greater moment is the fact that his is not, essentially, doctrinal
preaching. Its objective is not argument-inducing, but com-
mitment-inducing. And the net consequence of his preaching
is to create the conviction even among many of those who
strongly disagree with some aspects of his theology that the
commitment he pleads for is something which transcends theol-
ogy and takes precedence over doctrine.

On this point, Dr. Leslie Weatherhead, distinguished Meth-
odist minister of the City Temple, London, and author of
56

numerous best-selling religious boots, has written of Billy
Graham:

"Theology is very important . . . But let us remember that
a man can live a good life and be a devout follower of our
Lord with very little theology. You do not need much theology
to be a simple and humble follower of Jesus. . . .

"I have learned myself to accept the fact that there is such
a variation in the way in which men's minds work that none
has the right to deny the Christian loyalty of the other because
of a difference in a theological point of view.

"I do not personally agree with some of Billy Graham's theol-
ogy . . . but I certainly accept the value of Billy Graham's
witness. He wisely realizes that men are changed by news, not
views. He offered them the good news of Christ, and I should
have thought that any minister who frequently preaches to
small congregations might rejoice that Billy Graham is helping
to fill our churches for us. We can teach theology when we have
got somebody to teach. . . ."

Perhaps, in this, Billy Graham's "calling" does include the-
ology. For it is his conviction that today's greatest revival need
is for a revival within the church; that among both fundamen-
talists and liberals there are many who stand in need of being
touched and changed by such a revival; that there is no greater
challenge than to preach a Gospel which, whether they are
fundamentalists or liberals, can reach, touch, and change those
within the church who need changing. To be able to preach
such an indiscriminately transforming Gospel is, I believe, the
gift which Billy Graham most earnestly and devoutly prays for.

It is a matter of some regret to Billy Graham that he never
attended a theological school, That he never did probably
accounts for the fact that he is a bit in awe of theologians.
'What a tremendous mind he has," he wrote after spending
an afternoon with one. "We talked theology. He confirmed
from the theological point of view some of the things I had
been saying in my preaching which some ministers have criti-

57

cized. He gave me several extremely helpful suggestions. Again
I say, what a tremendous mind."

No occasion makes him more nervous in anticipation than
a speech at an intellectually "upper-bracket" theological assem-
bly such as at Union Theological Seminary in New York City
or before the students in theology at Cambridge University.

"If God used the service," he said, after speaking at Cam-
bridge, "then I am thankful. But I have so little theological
training I felt my own inadequacy in standing before so the-
ological a group."

He is also aware that the inadequacies in such an encounter
are not necessarily all his.

"It's surprising," he wrote to Ruth Graham after a question-
and-answer session at one theological school, "how little the-
ological students know about the Bible. They know about
church history, psychology, pastoral theology and other things
all good but they know little about the Bible. It is also
surprising how confused theological students are, and yet,
many times, how hungry. Sometimes I think theological pro-
fessors make the mistake of being professors only. Every pro-
fessor ought to be a preacher and an evangelist. He ought to
come face to face with the hearts and the problems of men and
women. Maybe then he could impart some warmth and convic-
tion to his students."

But I have heard preachers, some of them equipped with
the ultimate in theological education, question whether Billy
Graham's lack in that regard is lack at all. "Not having gone
to a seminary," said one minister with the highest credentials,
"he has not been schooled in the complexities, the varying
shades, the various alternatives. He has not, like so many of
us, been tutored into uncertainty. He preaches as though noth-
ing had ever come between him or, at least, had ever stood
long between him and God as though his faith were as clear
and sure 'as it was on the day of his conversion." All Billy
Graham would add is that, proving it daily for himself and
58

seeing it so conclusively proved in the lives of others, his faith
is clearer and surer than it was at his conversion and, as he
once remarked, "is continually getting more so/'

I once heard a professor of theology gifted with above-
average humility and humor say that "theology is the art of
reducing the obvious to the obscure." Whatever Billy Graham
may have lost by not studying theology, the obscurity and un-
certainty he might have found he has escaped.

"Sometimes people ask me," says Ruth Graham, "whether
Bill ever entertains any doubt about what he believes and
preaches. I always tell them, 'Of course he has doubts. But
never for long because, you see, he never entertains them/ "

"I wouldn't know how to preach like Billy Graham," says a
Presbyterian clergyman, a graduate of Princeton Theological
Seminary. "For twenty years now I have been engaged, like
most of our so-called modern preachers, in inventing logic,
parable, intellectual forensics and everything but the words of
the Bible to prove that they are not wrong.

"Here comes this fellow who says the Bible is right because
he believes in God, and the Scriptures are God's words. That's
simply it. No need to fiddle around with any more proof than
that.

"Furthermore, Td hate to admit it, but I think most of us
have felt rather insecure about our congregations. We were
afraid they would think we were old fuddy-duddies if we just
opened the Bible and read from it and told a few Bible stories
with complete belief. What Billy Graham has done is to give
these words new dignity.

"And brother, in these times, how we need it."

Above the platform for every Billy Graham Crasade there
is the same inscription:

"Jesus says, 1 am the Way, the Truth and the Life/ "

Every Crusade service uses, somewhere near the beginning,
thesainesoflg: "To God Be the Glory, Great Things He Hath
Done,"

59

Every Billy Graham sermon is introduced by a solo by Bev-
erly Shea, and Billy Graham begins with a prayer:

"Our Father and our God, may the people see only Christ
tonight and not the speaker. We pray that there may be scores
and hundreds here who will be born again, so that they will
go back to the home, the office, the school, the factory to live
and practice Christ We pray that they will go from this place
with Christ as their Lord and Savior. For we ask it in His
name. Amen."

Every sermon has essentially the same message:

"Many of you here tonight are like a plane lost in a fog
which has lost contact with the airport. You are circling round
in the fear, insecurity, and loneliness of your lives. You can
make contact with God through Jesus Christ. For your fear, the
Bible says, 'Perfect love casteth out fear'; for your insecurity,
'He that overcometh fear shall inherit all things'; for your lone-
liness, 'Lo, I am with you always.' "

It is a mark of Billy Graham's preaching, as was said of
another great preacher, that "he always cuts straight across
country to Christ." Often, his opening words are these: "I want
you to get a picture of Jesus." "Whatever subject he an-
nounces," says one minister, "whatever text he takes, every
sermon has at its center 'Christ and Him Crucified.' "

"The invitation was a little more difficult last night," he
writes to Ruth, "and fewer people came. The moment I walked
down from the platform the Holy Spirit said to me, *You did
not preach Christ and the Cross as you should.' I looked back
over my sermon and I remember that I had exalted Christ a
little less, perhaps, and it was one of the few occasions that
I did not touch on His death, burial, and resurrection as the
heart of the message. The Lord taught me a lesson."

Although I have never heard him preach a sermon from
that text, there is a sense in which Paul's testimony to Timothy
is the text for all Billy Graham's sermons: "I know Whom
I have believed and am persuaded. , , ."
60

Every Billy Graham sermon contains the same diagnosis:

"The Bible teaches that our souls have a disease. It is worse
than dread cancer, polio, or heart disease. It is the plague that
causes all the troubles and difficulties in the world. It causes
all the troubles, confusions, and disillusionments in your own
life. The name of the disease is an ugly word. We don't like
to use it But it is a word that the psychiatrists are harming
to use once again. In our desire to be modern, we had almost
forgotten it, but once again we are beginning to realize that
it is the root of all man's troubles. It is sin."

Sin is "anything which separates man from God." It is
"transgression of the law of God." Or it is "iniquity evil that
springs from our inner motivations, those hidden things we so
often try to keep from the eyes of men and God." Or it is
"missing the mark falling short of God's expectations for us
and from our lives." Or it is "trespassing the intrusion of
self-will into the sphere of God's authority, the centering of
affection in one's own being instead of reaching out, with all
one's heart and mind and soul, to love God and to love our
neighbor as ourself ."

All men are sinners: "The Bible teaches 'all have sinned and
come short.' " There is a real Hell, "an eternal judgment" to-
ward which, aided by a real Satan, unrepentant man is headed.
"Essentially, Hell is separation from God."

There is, in those definitions, plenty of room for the preach-
ing of what is described as the social Gospel. And that Gospel
undoubtedly has an increasing place in Billy Graham's preach-
ing. He himself has said, "The Gospel is both vertical and hori-
zontal. The vertical signifies our relationship to God. The hori-
zontal signifies the application of the principles of the teachings
of Christ to our daily lives. At least a third of my preaching
is spent encouraging and teaching people to apply the princi-
ples of Christiaiiity in their personal and social lives. ... I
would like to say emphatically that any Gospel that preaches
only vertical relationships is only a half -Gospel; that a Gospel

61

that preaches only horizontal relationships is only a half -Gospel.
The message of evangelism must be for the whole man."

That declaration which I doubt Billy Graham would have
made ten years ago is evidence, I think, that the social impli-
cations of the Gospel will be increasingly emphasized in his
preaching. Those implications, however, are still considerably
short of central to his concern. The righteousness he calls for
with such authority in his preaching is still very largely a one-
part matter of man's personally righteous relationship to his
God, and not yet very insistently a two-part matter having, as
its second part, man's socially righteous relationship to his fel-
lows. His concept of sin is still very largely a Ten-Command-
ment concept which includes, it seems to me, too little of the
beyond-the-Ten-Commandments sins which Amos, Hosea, and
Micah and Jesus most of all cried out against. His idea of
the Christian's social obligations is still too much limited to the
charitable "cup of cold water" a phrase he often uses and
extends too seldom to the Christian in his corporate, and com-
munal, relationships.

"Every message that I preach," says Billy Graham, "carries
with it social implications and social responsibilities." Inade-
quate and obscure though that emphasis may sometimes seem
to be, no one can hear or read many of his sermons without
being aware that it is on the increase.

Neither can anyone who has been familiar over the years
with the social Gospel as it has been preached and written fail
to recognize the truth in Billy Graham's belief that "much of
this preaching puts the cart before the horse. The reason I have
put first in my preaching the vertical relationship of the indi-
vidual to his God is because the plain and Scriptural fact is
that we cannot have a better world until we have better men.
It is for me impossible to find any Scriptural basis for the belief
that a righteously reborn social order can come in any other
way save through the work of spiritually reborn men. That is
because, as so much of history has tragically proved, the estab-
62

lishment of God's will on earth and among men is not possible
for us in our own strength. It becomes possible in the home,
the shop, the community, in the problem of race relations, in
all these crucial matters only when our strength is lifted above
the human norm by the in-dwelling of Christ."

Although in Billy Graham's preaching there may be some
lack of some of those specifics which constitute what is
commonly spoken of as the social Gospel, there is no doubt
whatever that his preaching does invariably produce social
consequences which must be rated as more than ordinarily
significant. During and in the wake of every Billy Graham
Crusade broken families are reunited, alcoholics are cured
of their alcoholism, juvenile delinquents are brought within
the influence of the church.

In the American South his insistence on nonsegregation in
Crusade meetings has set an example not only for the churches
but for entire communities. In scores of industrial plants in the
United States and Great Britain employer-employee relations
have improved as a result of prayer groups established during
the Billy Graham meetings and maintained thereafter. In the
field of international relationships it is doubtful whether any
number of social-Gospel resolutions could match in practical
results the contribution which, in his 1956 mission to Asia,
Billy Graham made to East-West understanding and good will.

There has been, too, a considerable change which extreme
fundamentalists may regard as dangerous deviationism in the
specifics of Billy Graham's literalism. He is as sure as ever
about the reality of Heaven and Hell, for example, but less sure
about the literalists' blueprint of them.

Earlier in his preaching, Hell burned with a real, not a figura-
tive fire. "The Bible says God has a fire as when the three
Hebrew children were thrown into the fiery furnace that
burns but does not consume." The Heaven he pictured then
was straight from the drawing boards: "Sixteen hundred miles
long, sixteen hundred miles wide, sixteen hundred miles high."

63

Since those early days his emphasis has considerably changed.
As sure as he is of the existence of Hell, he now says that
Hell's fire may be "the burning thirst for God of those who
have been eternally banished from His presence." Hell's "outer
darkness" may be "the total absence of light where God Himself
is totally absent." But whether we take the Bible's words "to be
literal or figurative does not affect Hell's reality."

As for Heaven, "the description in the twenty-first and
twenty-second chapters of Revelation is beyond our under-
standing . . . gates of pearls, streets of gold, a river of life,
a tree of life. What we can be sure of is that it is a beautiful
place, that it is a happy place, and that it is a place where
there is work to do and that God is there. . . ."

Satan, however, has undergone no such alteration. "Don't
doubt for a moment the existence of the Devil! We see his
power and influence everywhere. He is very personal and he
is very real. And he is extremely clever."

At the end of a long day of conferences preparatory to open-
ing the All-Scotland Crusade in Glasgow, he wrote in his diary:
"Satan is very cunning. We recognize that on our way to Glas-
gow, as we are holding our meetings and planning our strategy
and spending time in prayer that God will send revival, that
Satan is also holding his councils, laying his plans to bring, if
he can, God's work to nought."

Prior to his mission in Cambridge University in the fall of
1955, he wrote: "During the past week I have felt the tre-
mendous opposition of Satan. I seriously doubt if at any time
in my ministry I have so felt the powers of darkness. It seems
as though the demons of Hell had concentrated against this
mission."

Just as it always contains the same diagnosis, so every Billy
Graham sermon offers the same cure. God sent His Son "that
whosoever believeth in Him should not perish but have ever-
lasting life." For our salvation, Christ died on the Cross: "Ye
are bought with a price." By Christ's resurrection from the
64

dead, God's promise of our salvation is confirmed and vali-
dated. Through the "gift of the Holy Spirit," given at Pentecost,
that promise is made available to all succeeding generations.

"For you who are hopeless, for a world that is desperate,
there is Good News. That Good News is the Gospel of Jesus
Christ. Those of us who know Him have no fear of the present.
He is Lord of the present. We have no fear of the future. He is
the key to the future.

"This faith in Christ that we are preaching night after night
is not superstition or an empty theory or a means of livelihood
or a meaningless creed. It is the power of God unto salvation.
It is vital; it is transforming; it is empowering; it is stabilizing;
it is comforting and it gives direction to life."

Man's cure, his "laying hold of the new life," requires his
conversion: "I didn't say that; Jesus said it: 'Except ye be con-
verted and become as little children, ye shall not enter the
Kingdom of Heaven/ " Conversion requires that "you confess
and repent of your sins; surrender your will to Christ; by faith
receive Him as Lord and Master." "The Bible says, 'If we con-
fess our sins He is faithful and just to forgive us our sins, and
to cleanse us from all unrighteousness.' "

The "where" of conversion is not important whether "in
the quiet of your home, the hallowed sanctuary of a church, or
at an evangelistic meeting." Neither is the "how" important
"whether suddenly, as with Paul on the Damascus Road or
slowly over many months." What is important is "Who the
Person you decide for."

Just how it is conversion "happens," Billy Graham does not
profess to understand. He knows it happened to him. He has
seen it happen to all kinds and conditions of people thousands
who "for their dilemmas, problems, and frustrations found joy,
hope, and peace." Like Nicodemus, he still asks, "How can
these things be?"

"But neither," he says, "do I understand how a young man
and a young woman fall in love. You cannot analyze it, dissect

65

it, or reduce it to a chemical formula. But there it is. And the
fact that it cannot be explained does not make it any less real."

Billy Graham preaches every sermon "for a verdict." In fact,
as was said of the preaching of Dwight L. Moody, every part
of every sermon seems, from start to finish, to point to the altar
and, often, he begins to make the invitation long before he is
ready to ask for a response from the congregation.

There are no tear-wringing stories, no deathbed scenes, no
hysteria-inducing endings. This the absence of any extremes
of emotion is a fact which every objective observer notes,
sometimes, in view of the assumptions of ill-informed critics,
with astonishment.

Thus, in his column in the Toronto Telegram, Frank Turn-
pane writes: "I had thought Billy Graham was turning religion
into an emotional exhibition. I never heard him in the flesh
until the other night. My views changed radically, . . . The
vast audience sits hushed, watching and hearing. There is
little apparent emotionalism. A few say 'Amen' at various
places throughout the sermon. But frenzy is completely lack-
ing. The only outward emotionalism is on the platform."

Dr. Leslie Weatherhead, whom I have already quoted, has
said:

"I found no emotion of the cheap, meretricious kind. There
were no sentimental stories, no attempts to produce the easy
tear. That being so, what is wrong with emotion? If Christianity
is falling in love with Christ, has anyone ever fallen in love
without emotion? . . . Human nature functions most potently
when the will is fired by emotion. . . . Without some emotion
no man has ever made such a profound choice as the choice to
follow Christ"

Every conversion, says Billy Graham, has emotion in it. But
the greater part is will. That is the way he preaches. That is
why, among the many who stream forward every night during
a Crusade, there is great soberness, but few tears.
66

In the actual invitation the words Billy Graham uses are
always much the same:

"You can go out from here tonight with such peace and
assurance as you have never known. . . ."

"You say, 'Billy, that's all well and good. I'll thinV it over
and I may come back, I'll . . .' Wait a minute. You can't come
to Christ any time you want to. You can only come when the
Spirit of God is drawing and wooing you. I beg of you come
now, before it is too late. . . ."

"I am not going to press you to make a decision. . . . This
is not something between you and Billy Graham. This is be-
tween you and God. . . ."

"But you say, 'Billy, why must I get up in front of my
friends, and come down these aisles?' It is true, coming down
these aisles and standing here docs not mean you are saved.
But it is a seal upon your decision to accept Christ And Jesus
said that if we confess Him before men He will confess us
before His Father Who is in Heaven. . ..."

"If you have friends or relatives, they'll wait on you. Whether
you are young or old, rich or poor, white or colored, you know
you need Christ in your life tonight. So now, while the choir
sings softly, 'Just As I Am without One Plea,' you come and
say, 'Billy, tonight I accept Jesus Christ/ "

Giving the invitation and waiting for the response, Billy
Graham says, are the hardest part of his preaching; those few
minutes take more out of him than the preceding forty. After
the first meeting in Glasgow, he wrote to Ruth:

"Then came the moment of decision. There was a great hush
and a great quiet. Would they come? Would they respond? At
first, not a person moved. My heart began to sink a littie. My
faith wavered, but only for a second. Then it all came flooding
back to me that millions of people were praying and that God
was going to answer their prayers. Great faith came surging
into my heart and I knew they would come even before the
first one moved.

67

C< I bowed my head and began to pray. When I glanced up
people were streaming from everywhere. On the platform, I
saw some of the ministers begin to weep. It had been a long
time since Scotland had seen a sight like this: 14,500 under
one roof and people streaming down every aisle to give their
lives to Christ. Some were weeping openly. I knew that God
was doing a genuine work.

"I went back to the Inquiry Room and spoke to them. They
were so eager, so quiet and so hungry."

An editor of one of Scotland's largest newspapers said to me,
"I'm a bit of a skeptic myself. But if I ever saw the light of
God it was in the eyes of those people."

Watching from the press table, a British newspaper colum-
nist wrote:

"It doesn't matter that he isn't a particularly good preacher.
This is the ultimate spiritual energy that has always changed
the world. And it made nonsense out of most of the speeches
of the world's statesmen."

To his wife, Billy Graham's conclusion was a verse from the
One hundred Eighteenth Psalm: " This is the Lord's doing;
it is marvelous in our eyes.' "

68

4: Few are chosen

ON THE THIRD Sunday in May, 1940, twenty-one-year-old
Billy Graham, ready for his graduation exercises from the
Florida Bible Institute near Tampa, Florida, preached, as he
regularly did, at a nearby trailer camp. Exactly fifteen years
later, on the third Sunday in May, 1955, the British Court
Calendar carried this announcement:

'The Queen and the Duke of Edinburgh attended Divine
Service this morning in the private Chapel, the Royal Lodge.
Dr. William Graham preached the sermon."

What his text was that morning at the trailer camp, Billy
Graham cannot recall. His text in the Chapel at Windsor
Castle was from the Book of Acts, Paul's words of reassurance
to the crew of the gale-threatened ship in which he was a
passenger: "Wherefore, sirs, be of good ch&r; for I believe
God, that it shall be even as it was told me."

As for the sermon, Billy Graham says it was essentially tibje
same in both places, and I do not doubt it: "God's plan of
salvation, with Christ and the Cross the heart of it" Essen-
tially, he seldom preaches any other sermon and never, he says,
effectively. And though Windsor is separated, not in miles
only, by a great distance from Tampa and though his pulpit

69

manner before the royal family was considerably more sub-
dued than anything his trailer-camp congregation was used to,
it is safe to say that the quality which distinguished his preach-
ing was the same in both places; he spoke "as one having
authority."

To understand how he came by that preaching authority it
is necessary to go back to his preaching origins. These origins
could hardly have been humbler, intellectually, or more con-
servative, theologically, or better calculated, spiritually, to
produce the kind of preacher he is. The power he has today is
rooted in those beginnings.

He was seventeen at his conversion, a senior in the Sharon,
North Carolina, High School. His conversion did not result, for
him, in a blinding revelation that he was called to preach. He
was, in fact, slow to make up his mind not slow by what is
ordinarily expected of a seventeen-year-old, but slow when one
considers what extraordinary expectations were centered in
him. He still had a lurking idea he might play baseball
whetted by the few semipro games he actually played at $10
to $15 a game. But during that summer he never was for long
beyond the reach of influences which made it unlikely he would
ever go in for so secular a pursuit and unlikely that he could
forget that preaching might be, in the devout and weighted
phrase, "God's will for him."

Chief among these influences was the prayerful solicitude
of his parents. His father had wanted to be a preacher himself.
A quiet, gentle man, not given to pressuring or argument, his
prayers at the family altar nonetheless left no doubt of the
hope he held that his ambition would be realized in his son.
Later, when his father saw that ambition being realized be-
yond his expectations, he told how he had felt:

"In these rfecent months, my mind has been made clear on

a matter which has bothered me for forty-five years. When I

was converted I felt immediately a desire to preach. I prayed

for years for a way to be opened. But never once was there the

70

slightest encouragement from God. My heart burned and I
wondered why God did not answer my prayer. Now I feel I
have the answer. I believe my part was to raise a son to be a
preacher.

"That dawned on me when a letter came ,to me from the
editor of the Boston, Massachusetts, Post saying that no one,
not even Roosevelt or Churchill, ever had drawn as many
people in that city as Billy. After I finished reading that letter
I felt that the Lord was with my boy. My burden to preach
was lifted and I now felt God had used me to give Him a son.'*

Billy's mother, soon after his conversion, set aside a period
every day for prayer devoted solely to Billy and the "calling"
she believed was his. She continued those prayers, never miss-
ing a day, for seven years until the last uncertainty was r&-
solved and Billy was well on his preaching way. She still con-
tinues them, though now her prayer with a text drawn from
n Timothy 2:15 is that what he preaches may meet with
God's approval: "Study to show thyself approved unto God, a
workman that needeth not to be ashamed, rightly dividing the
word of truth."

Another influence turning Billy toward preaching was his
friend Grady Wilson, who had followed close behind that night
in the revival tent of Mordecai Ham. Grady, almost at once,
had made up his mind to preach. Moreover, he started right
off preaching, his platform manner and address and what the-
ology he offered being carefully modeled on what he had seen
and heard of Mordecai Hani. Some of Grady's early efforts
did not stir in Billy any great urge toward emulation. On one
memorable night when he borrowed Billy's watch and wound
it, as he preached, until the stem broke he spoke on a God*s
Four Questions," t^Vhig a full hour on questions One and Two
and, by dint of considerable telescoping, half an hour on Three
and Four. But the fact that Grady knew what he was going
to do with his life, and was so sine that nothing of comparable

71

importance with preaching could possibly be done with it, un-
doubtedly kept the issue alive and pressing in Billy's mind.

It was partly because of his meeting with three fervent Bob
Jones students and partly because his parents "hoped" he
would attend a Bible college that Billy in the fall of 1936
entered Bob Jones College in Cleveland, Tennessee now lo-
cated in Greenville, South Carolina, as Bob Jones University.
In this school, the chance that a serious-minded young man
with pious background could escape the ministry or the
mission field was probably as remote as in any educational
community in America. Its founder and head was the Rev-
erend Bob Jones, a famed Southern evangelist. It was a place
steeped in religion; a school of one book: the Bible. Bible read-
ing, prayer, and practice-preaching were every student's daily
diet. Billy, although still no candidate for the ministry, was
quickly signed up for a "major" in theology.

But he did not stay long at Bob Jones College. In his un-
certain frame of mind he found the religious rigidity of the
place oppressive. Dr. Jones was a difficult taskmaster. There
were rules and regulations galore; a too regimented social life;
no intercollegiate sports. Billy, unfamiliar with such restraints
and unhappy about them, was involved in an escapade or two
which though he eloquently talked his way out of them
left him marked as a possible "problem." He left at the end
of the first semester.

Before he left, however, he preached his first sermon. It was
in a small Tennessee town where, as in many areas of the
South, the young, raw preacher is given a more than ordinarily
sympathetic hearing. The date had been arranged by Billy's
roommate, Wendell Phillips, a graduate of the Moody Bible
Institute in Chicago who had been paired with Billy in some-
thing of the role of guardian. Since the school's rules prohibited
the use of Wendell's car, the two went on foot an eleven-mile
journey to the church.

Billy's sermon was in the best tradition of the inexperienced:
72

"If Christ Had Not Come, What?'* Wendell Phillips gives this
account of that first and, apparently, not altogether feeble
effort:

"Billy started in the easy, casual way he always uses, but
suddenly as he went along I realized I had heard this sermon
before, or at least had read it. A few weeks earlier I had sold
some Moody colportage books to several of the students and
here, before my eyes, was one of these sermons coming to life.
Billy went right down the line in the outline and sermon and
did a terrific job. But in his desire to be dramatic he gave me
an awful scare. He stood in that pulpit and declared as force-
fully as he knew, The coming of Christ was foretold centuries
before the Messiah came, by type, by symbol, and by prophecy.
The smoke from every Jewish altar was an index finger point-
ing to the Lamb of God who would take away the sins of the
world. One thousand years rolled by and still no Messiah. Two
thousand years and still no Christ . . . Three thousand . . .
Five thousand. . . .'

"Right there I began shaking my head from my front row
seat. He saw me, looked a bit perplexed, and quickly switched
to another thought. After the meeting he said to me, Weadell,
why did you shake your head like that?* I told him, *BDIy, I
was afraid you wouldn't stop, as you rolled the centuries back,-
short of fifteen to twenty thousand years, and those dear Bible-
loving people who put 6000 B.C. or so as the date of Creation
would never invite us back again."

The school Billy moved to from Bob Jones College was
the Florida Bible Institute at Temple Terrace, near Tampa,
Florida, now called Trinity College and located at Clearwater,
Florida. Billy's choice of the Florida Bible Institute may have
been partly due to a long siege he had with the flu, partly due
to his love of baseball and the lure of being near the training
camps of several major-league teams. The likeliest explanation
is that Wendell Phillips, his roommate at Bob Jones, had gone

73

on ahead and sent back a stream of letters which were both
evangelically and climatically aglow.

"I told him/' says Phillips, "that his decision was a matter
for serious prayer: that schools were not the primary thing, but
that knowing God's will was of the utmost importance. In
every letter I referred him to Proverbs 16:9: 'A man's heart
deviseth his way: but the Lord directeth his steps.' "

Billy Graham is sure the Lord's directing hand was in his
move to the Florida Bible Institute. It was there he made his
decision to preach and there he began to lay hold of and, in
practice, test the convictions which today give authority to his
preaching.

By technical educational standards, it was not much of a
school. It was located in a large, well-appointed tourist hotel
frequented during the winter season by well-to-do visitors who
favored for their holiday a place with a religious atmosphere.
The students of whom there were 75 when Billy enrolled
worked out their expenses as members of the hotel staff.

The school was surrounded by a beautiful championship
golf course. Billy did a good deal of caddying at anywhere
from 25 cents to $1 for 1 8 holes. Between customers he learned
the game himself. He learned to play with a strange, cross-
handed grip which latterly he has changed to the great im-
provement of his game.

Billy's school job was dishwashing. He worked at it five
hours a day at 20 cents an hour. That just covered the dollar-
a-day cost of his board and room. As a dishwasher he was the
fastest "if not the best" in the school. "With near-boiling
water, plenty of suds, I'd send an armful of dishes through
with little more than one swish." He, alone among the dish-
washers, kept five driers going.

Head of the Florida Bible Institute was Dr. William T.

Watson, minister of a Christian and Missionary Alliance

church in Tampa. Preachers did all the teaching aided, now

and then, by visiting ministers and evangelists. The doctrines

74

of the school were Biblical fundamentalism. But it was funda-
mentalism which, for that period and locale, had considerably
more than the average measure of tolerance in it There were
Methodists and Presbyterians among the preachers, as well
as some of more rigid beliefs. Dissenting points of view were
given a fair and friendly hearing. There was considerable
emphasis on Christian social service, if not overtly on the so-
called social Gospel.

But the Bible was the one indispensable textbook. A per-
sonal religious experience, i.e., conversion, was regarded as the
first of every Christian's credentials. Among the students, am-
bition was thought of almost exclusively in terms of ambition
for some form of full-time Christian service. Even the regard
of the girl students for the boys generally involved religious
considerations.

This last fact soon involved Billy. Wendell Phillips, having
gone on before, had spied out the land for Billy's benefit.
The result was a girl reputedly as devout as she was obvi-
ously beautiful. Billy fell hard and so did she. Before the end
of the semester during which she had had first lien on Billy's
time, thoughts, and limited funds they were unofficially en-
gaged. Finally to put something of an official seal on it, Billy
when the time of the annual class party came around
instead of sencjing her the twenty-five-cent corsage customary .
f or such occasions, went all-out and bougjit her one for fifty
cents. It was love's lucre lost. She never wore it Without
warning, but with a highly feminine sense of timing, she used
this occasion to tell Billy why, in words something like this,
she had thrown H over for another:

Billy, she said, had shown himself, in the months she had
known hi, as something of a religious ne'er-do-well. He
seemed to have no particular aim f or his life, certainly no clear
Christian purpose, and what aim he had he didn't work at
very hard. He was pleasant, but irresponsible. All in all, she
dkin't think that he would ever get very far or be very im-

75

portant. Another young man one of Billy's best friends, as
it happened had everything Billy lacked: he stood well in
his studies, he was going into the ministry, he expected to
attend a theological school. This young man in whatever the
campus language of the moment happened to be was for her,
and vice versa.

That, with the cosmic finality of undergraduate romance,
"finished" Billy. To Wendell Phillips, home on sick leave, he
wrote: "All the stars have fallen out of my sky. There is noth-
ing to live for. We have broken up." Wendell was quick with
consolation framed, as one would expect, in a bracket which
gave his words authority. "Read Romans 8:28," he wrote:
" 'And we know that all things work together for good to them
that love God, to them who are the called according to His
purpose ' "

For Billy, who had spent most of several previous nights
walking off his "desolation" on a nearby golf course, that was
a prescription he could accept and one he knew how to take.
It worked even beyond what Wendell Phillips had hoped.
"I have settled it once and for all with the Lord," Billy wrote.
"No girl or friend or anything shall ever come first in my life.
I have resolved that the Lord Jesus Christ shall have all of me.
I care not what the future holds. I have determined to follow
Him at any cost."

Although this consequence of unrequited love was only one
of many factors in the process of making up his mind to
preach, there is no doubt that, thereafter, Billy acted as a
young man headed for the ministry should act. He buckled
down to his studies. Most of all, he buckled down to a class he
was taking in practice preaching. Not content merely to outline
a sermon and, then trusting the Lord for the right words for
the right place, preaching it from notes, he took to writing his
sermons in full and then reading them aloud.

Such rehearsing even in a place so favorably inclined to
all kinds of sermons at all kinds of hours was not possible in
76

the congested dormitory. Billy's courage was not up to trying
out in the chapel. He found his spot in a remote comer of the
campus: a stump, well hidden by trees at the swampy edge of
the Hillsboro River. There, hour after hour, he did his practic-
ing. "If there were no kind words from the audience/' he says,
"neither was there any criticism." When he found a sermon in
a book of sermons he copied that with adaptations and
preached it When visiting preachers came to the school he
took notes of their pulpit mannerisms and tried them out
gesture by gesture, oddity by oddity from his stump. From
these services invocation to altar call to benediction he
omitted nothing.

"Many times, surrounded by darkness/' he says, "I called
out from that cypress stump and asked sinners to come for-
ward and accept Christ. There were none to come, of course.
But as I waited I seemed to hear a voice within me saying,
'One day there will be many.' "

This went on for several months; Billy, meanwhile, increas-
ing in preaching facility and discovering, also, that he liked it
After one such solitary sermon had ended with the usual un-
heard altar call, Billy suddenly found himself stirred by his
own appeal. That night he walked the golf course again,
"arguing with the Lord," sometimes out loud, against preach-
ing: "I can't preach ... I couldn't learn to preach ... I
don't want to preach ... No church would have me.**

"God," said Billy, "talked right back: 'I can use you ...
I need you . . . You make the choice, I will find the
place. ...**'

Finally, past midnight, Billy said, "All rigjit, Lord, if You
want me You've got me." Later that night he wrote a one-
sentence letter to his parents: "Dear Mother and Dad: I fed
that God has called me to be a preacher."

One man, meanwhile, had seen in Billy some possibilities
above the ordinary. He was the Reverend John R. Minder,
Dean of die Institute.

77

"If Dean Minder hadn't taken a hand in my life," says Billy
Graham, "I'm not sure where I'd be or what I'd be doing."

Minder taught a course in preaching in which Billy was
enrolled. His doctrine was straight-from-the-shoulder funda-
mentalism. Preaching, as he taught it, required speaking with
authority. And, for the Christian preacher, the source of
authority is the Bible.

This emphasis on the Bible supplemented and strengthened
Billy Graham's devotion to the church a devotion which was
rooted in his , upbringing and has grown with the years.
Increasingly during and since that period of Florida prepara-
tion his ministry has been not only Bible-centered but also
church-centered.

To the preparation of sermons, Dean Minder had a simple,
three-part approach: Know your subject; believe your message;
speak it with conviction. "Not knowing your subject is the
source of half-baked sermons: sermons which, like Ephraim,
are 'a cake not turned.' Believing it halfway or in part or with
reservations may be the way to produce an essay; it's no way
to produce a sermon. And if there's no fire in the preacher
there's likely to be none kindled in the people." Moreover,
great learning and great preaching are not, necessarily, "hand-
maidens." "Because you've hung a theological school diploma
on the front of a pulpit doesn't necessarily mean that what' s
spoken from behind the pulpit is the Word of God. In pre-
paring to preach God's Word, there is no substitute for preach-
ing it." The best evidence that it is God's Word that is being
preached is that people are being converted "seeing sinners
saved by grace."

That is about the sum total of the homiletics Billy Graham
has been exposed to. I am inclined to think he believes it
contains the essence of almost all that is needful to effective
evangelistic preaching. At any rate, his first sermons there at
the Florida Bible Institute were shaped by the Minder outline
of what a sermon ought to be. That is still the way he preaches,
78

As for conversions as the test of preaching, he has never had
any other. Fifteen years after he had graduated from the
Florida Bible Institute he said to the students in theology
some 400 of them at Cambridge University in England: "A
minister is not a minister unless he is winning men for Christ.
If theological students don't think they can do that, they
should quit studying for the ministry."

The students, reported Time magazine, "applauded for
three minutes."

But it was not Dean Minder's teaching, says Billy Graham,,
so much as "his Christian life his kindliness, his patience, his
availability, when things went wrong, at all hours of the day
or night," that gave Billy the lift he was in need of. It was to
Dean Minder that Billy went, in the middle of the night, after
his fiancee had thrown him over. It was nearly daybreak
when he left. Billy remembers and cherishes the Scripture
passage which the Dean gave him at parting, n Corinthians
1:3-4: "Blessed be the Father of mercies and the God of all
comfort; who comf orteth us in our affliction, that we may be
able to comfort them that are in any affliction, through the
comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted."

One Sunday, after he had preached at a United Brethren
church in Tampa, Billy was given an envelope containing
$2.25 his "pay." It was the first time he had ever been paid
for preaching and he was deeply disturbed. "How," he said,
"can I make a charge for the Gospel?" He carried the envelope
with its "conscience money" for several days and finally took
his problem to Dean Minder. For this, too, the Dean had an
authoritative answer from Scripture a long passage from
the ninth chapter of I Corinthians, ending with the thirteenth
and fourteenth verses: "Know ye not that they that minister
about sacred things eat of the things of the temple and 'they
that wait upon the altar have their portion with the altar?
so did the Lord ordain that they that proclaim the

79

Gospel should live of the Gospel." Thus fortified, Billy kept
the money.

It was Dean Minder who, having heard of Billy's solitary
preaching in the swamp, began, with some regularity, to find
him a place in a pulpit. On the first such occasion, Billy had
gone with Minder to visit a Baptist church not far from
Palatka, Florida. When the minister of that church asked
Minder to preach for him that evening, Minder, with Billy
at his side, replied, "No, Billy Graham is preaching here to-
night"

Billy was shocked and frightened. "You don't understand,"
he said to Minder, "I've never really preached in my life."

"That," said the Dean, "is what we are about to remedy.
If you run out of anything to say before the time is up, 111
take over."

Billy preached. "I knew four sermons pretty well," he says.
"But I used up all four of them in ten minutes."

Minder has a different report: "He did a good job, begin-
ning with a Scripture reading and following that with his own
personal testimony. It is true, his sermon, by the clock, was
under par. But when he finished he asked if there were any
present who wished to accept Christ as Savior. Several raised
their hands. Billy asked them, during the closing hymn, to
come forward for prayer. One rough-handed woodsman who
had raised his hand did not move. Billy left the pulpit and
went down to talk with him. As Billy approached, the man
said loudly, 'You don't need to thinV because you go to that
school down there that you know everything.' Billy, surprised
and embarrassed, backed away without replying. But that man
and Billy's inability to say the right word troubled him for
days." The Dean helped Billy see that perhaps God in this
situation was taking him down a bit, after he had preached
with such liberty, and giving him an early lesson in the sin
of pride.

Thereafter, Dean Minder saw to it that Billy preached
80

often: at rescue missions in Tampa, in trailer camps, in country
churches, occasionally on street corners. Then, for one six-
week stretch during his absence on the West Coast, he asked
Billy to take the pulpit in his Tampa church, at $6 a Sunday.
In preparation for this assignment Billy leaned heavily on the
printed sermons of famous evangelical ministers. He read them
silently and then out loud. He outlined them with his own
additions. He preached them in practice, from the outline.
They were the basic elements in his sermons, but by Sunday
morning he had his own message and was ready to go. For
every point he had a supporting Biblical passage, sometimes
several. He talked fast, excitedly, and with conviction. He
strode the platform. He always concluded with an altar call.
By the time Minder returned to his church word had got
around about "the boy preacher from North Carolina" and
a miniature revival was in progress.

After that the calls on Billy increased. Together with Minder
he conducted a revival campaign in the north Florida town
of Palatka. At the end of the first week's meeting, Minder
said, "Billy, these people don't want to hear me. They're
coming to hear you. You stay while I go back to the schooL
Let's see what you do on your own."

He returned a week later, on the concluding Sunday. The
church was packed and a public address system had been
rigged up to take care of the overflow crowd outside. As
Minder came to the platform, Billy spoke to him. *Tm sup-
posed to preach on the second coming of Christ and I'm
scared, I've run out of sermons." "Lef s sit down," said Minder
and during the half-hour song service with which the meet-
ing began, they engaged in whispered conversation, Minder
occasionally gesturing, Billy nodding bis head and thumbing
through his Bible. When sermon-time came, Billy had an out-
line, complete with Scripture references and, according to
Minder, he preached with facility and fervor.

The church in which Billy Graham conducted this revival

81

his first "Crusade" was Southern Baptist Billy was Pres-
byterian. In Charlotte, he belonged to his parents' church
the Associate Reformed Presbyterian Church. This, an off-
shoot of the conservative Southern Presbyterian Church, was
not, on most doctrinal matters, far removed from the ultra-
conservative Southern Baptist. On one matter, however, it was
removed by what, to the Baptists, was a great gulf: immersion.

During a later Florida mission the rumor got around that
"the Boy Preacher" had never been baptized by immersion. It
was despite what seemed to be God's blessing on his preach-
ing a damaging, not to say damning, report. Billy dealt with
it Scripturally by confession and restitution. One night from
the pulpit he confirmed the rumor: he had not been baptized
by immersion. But, he said, at the end of the meeting along
with the revival's converts he would be. On the following
Sunday in a nearby lake he was, "A glorious experience."

It was also in this church at the revival's end that, having
been immersed, he became a Baptist and with the converts
of the revival as his chief credentials he was later ordained
to preach by the St. John's Baptist Association of northern
Florida.

When, in 1940, Billy graduated from the Florida Bible
Institute, his religious faith was past the experimental stage;
his commitment to what he believed to be God's will was un-
conditional; the Bible, from having been a book of reference,
had become, for him, God's Word, and he was thoroughly at
home in it; his preaching had many lacks, but rooted in the
Scriptures and his personal experience a note of authority
was not one of them.

Almost every day during his fi^al year, Billy managed to
get in a long walk usually several miles. It was both exercise
and devotion. As he walked, he prayed. The burden of his
prayer was that God would make good use of his life. Some-
times he felt so sure of the answer, so sure that God would
"do exceeding abundantly, above all that we ask or think* 5 that,
82

in broad daylight, he would drop to his knees beside the road
and offer a prayer of thanksgiving.

"It is just as well I didn't know what was ahead. If I had
known I might not have believed. What I did believe was that
my times were in His hands. Since, there in Florida, I took
those daily walks, praying as I went, I have never believed
otherwise."

At graduation the entry under his picture in the school
yearbook read: "Billy Frank Graham, Charlotte, N.C. Activi-
ties: President, Senior Class; Assistant Pastor; Chaplain,
Tampa Trailer Court; Volley Ball, Swimming. Personal Aim:
Evangelist. Favorite Song: Faith of Our Fathers. Favorite
Scripture Verse: Jude 3: "I exhort you that ye should earnestly
contend for the faith which was once delivered unto the saints."

He was twenty-one.

83

5: A long way from Palatka

WHEN IN LONDON in May, 1955, Billy Graham was
announced as preacher before the Queen and the Duke of
Edinburgh in the Royal Chapel at Windsor Castle, Punch,
in the cause of British convention, had a word of counsel:

" Tou are young, Dr. William!' the equerry cried,
With procedural problems to grapple:
It may be all right to be Billy outside,
But not, if you please, in the Chapel.* "

Some British newspapers, unable to get any account of this
unprecedented occasion from Billy Graham, made up their
own account. One printed several paragraphs from his sermon
no part of which "quotation* he had said Another told how
he had put his hand on the head of young Prince Charles and
remarked, Tve a little boy at home, just like you.** Prince
Charles was not at the service and Billy Graham never saw
him, then or later. A third quoted "a member of the choir" as
saying, "He shouted a lot In the choir we were practically
deepened" There was no choir.

Whatever might have been the verdict on what Billy
Graham preached that morning, it can be taken for granted,

85

I think, that the way he preached, with hardly any gestures
and in a voice that was not raised above the conversation level,
would not have given offense to would, in fact, probably
have met with the approval of not only Punch, but con-
cerned clerics of the Church of England. He had come a long
way from Palatka.

When he appeared on Meet the Press in the spring of 1955,
someone asked Billy Graham about a statement he had made
some years before describing Europe as well-nigh past saving.
His reply was: "I said a lot of things five years or so ago out of
immaturity which I wouldn't say today.'*

He also undoubtedly did some things out of immaturity he
would not repeat. Once at the Chicago airport, when he was
about to take ofE on a European mission with three colleagues
of the Youth for Christ movement, he knelt by the ramp for
an attention-getting farewell prayer service. I am sure he
would not repeat that, even though, as he said then, he was
supported by no less an authority than the Apostle Paul: "We
kneeled down on the shore, and prayed. And when we had
taken our leave one of another, we took ship; and they re-
turned home again." Neither, I am sure, would he care to
repeat the occasion when, after calling on President Truman,
he let newspaper photographers persuade him to fasefei for a
word of prayer on the White House lawn.

He has also come a long way from Palatka in the manner
of his preaching. I once listened to a recording of one of Billy
Graham's sermons from his early days as a preacher. For me
at least, what he preached was almost lost in the way he
preached it. The way he preached was pretty much in the
tradition of the "Hot Gospeller." His voice was strident. He
was inclined to rant. The same sound effects in politics would,
in most places, be called demagoguery.

It brought to my mind a picture of the Billy Sunday I
heard preach in my youth: coat off, tie off, his face dripping
sweat, down on all fours, peering over the edge of the platform
86

as into the fiery pit, shouting, in raw and rasping voice, his
defiance of the hosts of Hell. The difference in effect cm me
may have been due to the difference between my age then and
now, or perhaps to the lifetime of quiet, not often disquieting
preaching to which I have been subjected. Or it may conceiv-
ably have been due to the difference between Billy Graham
and Billy Sunday as actors.

At any rate, the shouting Billy Graham seemed to me not
more, but less convincing. His drama did not seem very
dramatic. In that earlier, more blood-curdling rendition, he
left my blood uncurdled and me unstirred.

Others have testified similarly, among them such an unques-
tioned authority and uninhibited critic as Billy Graham's wife
Ruth. On one of their first dates, Billy, as she expected he
would, took Ruth to hear him preach.

"He put me right on the front row," she says. "He had
hardly started preaching before he started shouting. I thought
'How can I sit through this?' But I did, and when he gave the
invitation I was glad I did. Five people came forward. There
wasn't much I could say after that But I still didn't believe it
was because he shouted."

Ruth Graham likewise does not believe that the effectiveness
of her ^(Wfcand's preaching is increased by histrionics. "You
never iespecMy liked my biographical sermons,** he once
wrote her after preaching one. "But somehow I like to preach
them. They are so human and down to earth and fit so many
people's case." The reason 7or Ruth Graham's lack of en-
thusiasm is that the biographical sermon, being episodic and
anecdotal, tempts him to try to act it out One of his but
not her earlier favorites is a sermon, still preached but
substantially modified, on Daniel:

"Daniel," he said in this earlier version, "was the prime
minister of one of the powerful countries in the world and a
pal of the boss the King of the Medes and Persians. Some
jealous guys were but to get him, so they trained their spy-

glass on him one morning when he was praying and had his
Venetian blinds up. They tattled to the King. The King was
on the spot, so he said to his lawyers, 'Find me a couple of
loopholes so I can spring my pal, Dan.' They just couldn't
find a loophole and the King just had to send Dan to the
lions.

"So what happens? Old Daniel walks in. He's not afraid.
He looks the first big cat in the eye and kicks him and says,
'Move over there, Leo. I want me a nice fat lion with a soft
belly for a pillow, so I can get a good night's rest. . . .* "

"As an actor," says Ruth Graham, "I'm afraid he is pretty
much a ham. When he starts that kind of acting sermon, I
usually start to squirm. If I'm anywhere in sight he is sure to
see me and know what's the matter. Afterward, I'll say, 'Bill,
Jesus didn't act out the Gospel. He just preached it. I thinV
that's all He has called you to do!' "

The noisier, more unrestrained manner of Billy Graham's
earlier preaching was undoubtedly cut to the evangelical
fashion favored by the Southern evangelists he heard and
admired in his youth, and was in keeping with the evangelical
mores which prevailed in the places where he first preached.
A quiet evangelist in those times and places would have been
so far out of the groove as to be ineffective, probably suspect.
Gospel preaching, as Southern Baptists taught it, called for
fire, and what better proof of fire than a fiery delivery?

Although noticeably moderated, Billy Graham's sermonic
manner of speech is still a long distance removed from the
calm, cool, and collected delivery of those who preach a
calmer, cooler, more collected faith. In a Crusade meeting he
moves almost continually; He crosses and recrosses the plat-
form in long strides: forward and back, up, down, and across.
The distance the average sermon takes him, terrestrially, has
been clocked at a mile and a quarter.

I once remarked to him, after one of the first Crusade
meetings I attended, that it was a little disappointing, after
88

hearing the appeal he always makes for quiet "nobody mov-
ing, nobody whispering" to observe, as I had that night, how
restless and unquiet, in his place on the platform, his song
leader Cliff Barrows seemed to be. He suggested that, "to get
a close-up of Cliff," I sit on the platform the next night, which
I did. I soon saw, to my embarrassment, the reason for Cliff
Barrows' "restlessness."

Just before the sermon, while Beverly Shea sang, Billy
Graham hooked one end of a long electric cord into his belt
and attached it to the buttonhole mike he wears, like an over-
sized silver tie clasp, on his necktie. The other end ran to the
radio control room. Between the control room and the pulpit
were some fifty feet of extra line curled neatly on a chair
beside Cliff Barrows. For the sermon's forty to fifty minutes,
it was his exacting job to pay out that line and draw it in as
Billy Graham now fast, now slowly advanced and re-
treated, to give him just enough line, but not too much, and
all the time to keep it from getting entangled in his always
moving, never predictable feet.

On the radio, Billy Graham once spoke at a Walter Winchell
pace. Latterly he has slowed a bit His staccato radio delivery
was deliberately planned.

"Why shouldn't it be?" he says. "H God expects me to give
thought to what's in my sermons, as I know He does, isn't it
likely He expects me to give some thought as to how to deliver
them?"

He listened, hours on end, to successful news commentators
and radio personalities and finally concluded that, in so far as
delivery had anything to do with it, radio ratings were probably
helped by rapid-fire speech and, perhaps, a touch of Walter
Winchell breathlessness. The development of that technique
was not, for him, very difficult

Neither, during his usual sermon, is there ever much pause
between gestures. He moves from one to the next without inter-
lude or breather. In the one that is most familiar he lifts up

89

the open Bible, first in one hand then in the other, sometimes
with both, holding it aloft, as someone has said, "like a pizza
from a hot oven.'* One observer given to statistics recorded
during one sermon twenty-one gestures in the space of little
more than a minute: "arms flailing, arms folded, arms akimbo,
fists clenched, palms opened, slapping the Bible, the pulpit,
the platform railing, finger pointing to Heaven, to Hell, at
you "

But when, at the end of his sermon, Billy Graham gives the
invitation to "make a decision for Christ," then he does not
move or gesture. He stands in one place behind the pulpit, his
arms folded, his head slightly bowed, his chin cupped in one
hand. He does not plead or cajole or argue or call on his
associates to witness to the numbers coming, as he once did.
He speaks quietly, soberly, without excitement or emotion.

A great many influences have worked to moderate from its
Florida beginnings his preaching manner, to subdue, some-
what, his voice, slow down a bit his speaking pace, and smooth
the rough edges from some of Ms colloquialisms: among these
influences in addition to his wife time and travel, his con-
tact with other ministers of many denominations whose faith
he has found to be no less sure for being more quietly ex-
pounded, his own maturing sense of the fitness of things.

He has also learned to suit his speaking manner to the place
and the occasion. I have seen him, gowned and hooded, preach
from a pulpit of upper-bracket dignity and, for forty minutes,
not noticeably change his upright stance or gesture more than
mildly or come any closer to shouting than such a congrega-
tion would be accustomed to which would not be close. For
a week, during the All-Scotland Crusade in Glasgow in the
spring of 1955, he conducted early morning devotions over
the BBC network. During those fifteen meditative minutes
each morning, he never raised his voice above conversation
level and he spoke so slowly that, to anyone accustomed to
90

hearing him elsewhere, it sounded like hesitation which,
knowing him, Fm sure it wasn't.

When, early in 1954, he went to London to begin the
Greater London Crusade, he had been billed by the press as a
"Hot Gospeller" and the reporters who went the first nights
to the Harringay Arena were looking for "a ranting, tearing
show/ 5 Seldom has the press been more totally crossed up.
Looking back on it, the London Times, archguardian of,
among other things, British dignity, declared:

"It is important and no more than fair to Mr. Graham
to say that if his lavish barrage of advance publicity has given
rise to some suspicion that the Greater London Crusade would
turn out to be lacking in taste, discretion and (not to strain
the point) alien to the British way, the event was most demure.

"There are preachers already at work in Britain, particu-
larly, perhaps, in Nonconformist connections, who are not
only overswept by more passion but who command more of
the demagogic parts than Mr. Graham."

Eighteen months later, in England in the fall of 1955,
Billy Graham, on the invitation of the 400 undergraduate
members of the Cambridge Inter-Collegiate Christian Union
CICCU, popularly called "Kick-You" by both its friends
and foes conducted a week's series of meetings at Cambridge
University.

'It was one of the most difficult and hardest weeks of my
life," Billy Graham wrote to Ruth. "History may say that it
was one of the most profitable."

The meetings were held in the University church. The
crowds overflowed and filled several other churches tied in by
telephone. Five hundred students more than twice as many
as during the still-remembered meetings there of Dwigbt L.
Moody made decisions far Christ "Indifference has been
broken down and at least for a few days all Cambridge has
been frdVfag of Jesus Christ As I go to bed tonight, I go with

91

peace in my heart and a great joy overflowing me for the
privilege of serving Him this week."

During that week a correspondent of the United Press
cabled this description of the Billy Graham whom Cambridge
saw and heard:

"A new Billy Graham changed from serge suit to cap and
gown and tried out his commonf oiks preaching on the intellec-
tually elite this week. The meeting of minds was polite, but
enthusiastic.

"The evangelist came with his North Carolina drawl and
dog-eared .Bible into the big-brain country of Cambridge
University. His style has changed, his listeners have changed
and his surroundings have changed. The effect has been the
same.

"Conservative and intellectual Cambridge turned out whole-
heartedly. Congregations packed Great St. Mary's Church
from the first night and overflowed into extra seats in the
aisles. The listeners filled two other Cambridge churches. The
wire network carried his talks to 15 other universities through-
out England, Scotland, and Ireland.

"This wasn't sweaty Harringay where Graham attracted
12,000 Londoners nightly for weeks in 1954. It wasn't vast
Wembley where he drew hundreds of thousands last year. This
was cloistered Cambridge and Graham adapted his style to fit.
He changed to academic robes. He spoke quietly. He came
without ballyhoo. The pitch of his voice is lower. The content
is more intellectual.

"But the message of Christianity was unaltered."

Billy Graham once took me to his study in his former home
in Montreat, North Carolina. It was a comfortable, pine-
paneled, second-floor room, supplied with a work desk, type-
writer, dictaphone, and tape recorder. Several shelves were
stacked with his sermons he has several hundred in outline
in black looseleaf notebooks. The room was well stocked with
books, none of them recent fiction; few nonreligious, save a
92

secondhand edition of Shakespeare, several other standard
classics, and a number of biographies. There were scores of
books of devotional bent and religious experience and of
sermons by preachers ancient and modern the modern ones
being chiefly sermons of evangelists. Nearest at hand were a
Concordance and the Bible in several translations.

He was spending, then, four to five hours a day in his study.
But studying is a practice he pursues, I think, less from pleasure
than from apprehension. He told me that, several years before,
he had come upon a statement by the late Senator William
Edgar Borah that William Jennings Bryan would have been
President of the United States "if he had read more and spoken
less.' 5

"That hit me with a terrific jolt," he said. "I suddenly
realized I was speaking more and reading less. Maybe I was
starting to coast a bit mentally. Since then I've spent more
time in this study and got in more hours of reading on my
trips."

There is little tangible evidence in his sermons that he
reads a great deal outside the Bible, and some magazines.
Almost every radio sermon on his Hour of Decision begins with
or has somewhere near the lead a news peg on which, to
start off with at least, he hangs his theme: the figures on
juvenile delinquency, the suicide of a film star, the explosion
of a hydrogen bomb, comments on the state of the world by
Eisenhower, Churchill, Eden, J. Edgar Hoover, Toynbee,
Niebuhr, even the Pope. But quotes or illustrations from cur-
rent books or literature in general are few and far between.
He has had, up to recently, no help in research, the gathering,
classifying, and filing of sennonic material.

In addition to newspapers and magazines, most of his non-
Biblical illustrations are either drawn from his own recent
experiences the stories of converts, comments of persons,
often ministers, he has lately met, travel items or are of the
home, the family, and the home-town variety. When, as lie

93

often does, he used his wife and children to illustrate a point
in a sermon he was preaching in his home church in North
Carolina, his daughter Ann, five, whispered to her grand-
mother, "Why doesn't he keep all that to himself?" If he did,
quite a few of his sermons would lose quite a bit of their
humor and warmth. Balshazzar, the family's Great Pyrenees
dog so named because, like his namesake, he is inclined to
gluttony also serves an occasionally illustrative purpose. So,
in sermons I have heard, do North Carolina sunrises, sunsets,
and watermelons, his father's dairy farm and the 3 A.M.
milting, the goat he had as a boy, his golf game, a country
club near Asheville "that's harder to get into than lots of
churches."

Some illustrations he uses repeatedly. One of them is on
faith:

"Suppose I were driving along the road at fifty miles an
hour and I came to the crest of a hill. Would I slam on my
brakes, stop my car, get out, walk to the top of the hill and
look over to see if that road continues? No, I wouldn't. I would
trust the highway department of that state. I would continue
at my normal rate of speed, secure in the knowledge that the
road went on even though I couldn't see it. I would accept it
on faith. So it is with saving faith in Christ."

Another concerns the "surrender" required for conversion.

"I heard about a man some years ago who was rolling a
wheelbarrow back and forth across the Niagara River above
Niagara Falls on a tightrope. He put a 200-pound sack of
dirt in the wheelbarrow and rolled it over and then rolled it
back. He turned to the crowd: 'How many of you believe I can
roll a man across?'

"Everybody shouted. One man in the front row was very
emphatic in his professed belief. The performer pointed to him.
'You're next.'

"Well, you couldn't see that fellow for dust. He actually
didn't believe it. He said he believed it; he thought he believed
94

it But he didn't believe enough to get into that wheelbarrow.

"Just so with Christ. There are many who say they believe
in Him, that they will follow Him. But they have never actually
committed their lives, surrendered themselves 100 per cent to
Him. They've never gotten into the wheelbarrow."

At least half a dozen times in the course of one Crusade,
I have heard him use the platform on which he stood as an
illustration of the need for making an open decision for Christ
He stepped down and pointed at it. "Now this looks like a
good platform." He shook the railing. "I believe if s a well-built
platform." He put his foot, tentatively, on the step. "But I have
to step on it before I know. I have to trust this platform
enough to try it. You may think that Christ is all the Bible says
He is. But you'll never know until you decide to try Him.
That's what we are going to ask you to do right here, tonight"

Not in illustrations only, but in the way he phrases his
ideas, there is repetition in Billy Graham's sermons. He says
often, "If you can commit a sin and get away with it, ni close
this Bible, quit preaching and go back to a North Carolina
farm." Not many of his Crusade sermons go by without tfcds:
"The Bible teaches you have a body. Your body has eyes, ears,
nose, hands, feet The Bible also teaches you have a sooL
Your soul has certain attributes such as conscience, memory,
intelligence. Your soul is the real you* Your body goes to its
grave. But your soul lives on. The Bible teaches your soul wiH
live on forever in one of two places: it will live on in Heaven
or in HeLL"

Charles H. Spurgeon, the famous English preacher of the
nineteenth century, once remarked that a sermon "is not a
sermon until it has been preached ten times." Benjamin Frank-
lin, a great admirer of the eighteenth-century evangelist George
Whitefield, said that the sermons Whitefield had "often
preached*' were invariably improved in "every aoceat, every
emphasis, every modulation" by the "infrequent repetition."
Dwight L. Moody preached many of his sermons more than

95

a hundred times. "If I find a sword effective, why shouldn't I
use it?"

Billy Graham has found that it does not work quite that way
with his preaching. It is true he preaches some of his sermons
repeatedly. But only after he has "reimmersed" himself in the
subject and "rekindled" his urge to speak on it. "The first time
I preach a sermon, it is out of my heart and I often am on fire
with it. Sometimes, when I try to preach that same sermon
again, I've got everything: all the ideas, all the illustrations,
all the Scripture passages everything except the fire. I can
preach the same sermon the same way, but if God's hand is
lifted, it is sounding brass and tinkling cymbal,"

It is, I suppose, because he does not repeat a sermon until
he feels he has recaptured its fire that his "repeats" even the
"repeats" of illustrations and ideas seldom, in the usual
sense, sound repetitious.

Perhaps if he had had more training in the techniques of
preparing sermons, a Billy Graham sermon would have more
of those characteristics which, by literary and structural
standards, would mark it as "a finished product." In the well-
rounded, well-put sense, there is little style to his preaching,
very few phrases which, by the way they are turned, merit
being called striking, very few of those carefully contrived
epigrams often alliterative so dear to the hearts of some
preachers. Perhaps he could if he tried. I have not found any
evidence that he tries. Perhaps if he did try his preaching would
lose some of its authority in the process.

This does not mean that Billy Graham's sermons do not
reveal preparation, but only that the kind of preparation they
reveal is obviously aimed at some other effect than literary
excellence or intellectual titillation. His sermons are what one
would expect from his kind of preparation, and the authority
with which he preaches them derives, in fact, from the fact
that he prepares them that way.

Whatever the process lacks in hours spent in general read-
96

ing and research, construction and phrasemaking, there is no
lack of hours spent in their devotional preparation. His ser-
mons, in fact, are a devotional production: born of and satu-
rated in Scripture reading and prayer. Most of his sermon
ideas come in the morning hour- or hours he spends in
private devotions. There he will be reading a Bible passage
one he has read, no doubt, many times, and perhaps preached
on before when, he says, "a wholly new line of thought will
suddenly open up like a curtain raised on a view I had never
seen before.*'

Once after reading and rereading, during Holy Week, the
various accounts of the Cmcifixion, he wrote to Ruth Graham:
"This morning I think I could preach several weeks on the
subject. There seems to be no limit to the height or depth of
the atonement. It is like so much of the Scriptures yet, I
think, much more so: a diamond with a thousand facets, each
sending out a brilliant ray, yet different from all the rest And
when I preach about it my forty minutes pass so quickly. . . ."

When, in his Bible reading, such a "curtain" is raised he
will read the same passage in all the translations he has avail-
able: the King James, the American Revised, the Revised
Standard and, if it is from the New Testament; the Phillips and
the Williams translations. He will turn to Cruden's Concord-
ance and Nave's Topical Bible, this last, regarded by some as
outmoded, one of his indispensable aids, and run down and
read related passages. By the time, hours later, he reaches for
the dictaphone his rough notes and several open Bibles in
front of him to get down a draft outline, he is, as he says,
"immersed in the subject and saturated in Scripture.**

His sermon outlines that I have seen have had an average
of fifteen to twenty Scripture references some of which, of
course, he does not use* One of them had thirty-nine.

"What other authoritative source book is there for the
preacher," he says, "than the Bible? You can quote Doctor
Somebody or Professor So-and-So and many preachers do.

97

But good and interesting as they may be, helpful as they some-
times are, such quotations can't be a substitute for Scripture.
It's not man's word people are hungry to hear preached, if s
God's Word,"

He never starts to dictate an outline until, first, he has
"threshed it out with God." In fact his sermons are as saturated
with prayer as with Scripture. Often, dictating an outline to his
secretary generally pacing the floor he will suddenly switch,
without stopping his pacing, from dictating to praying and
then, just as suddenly, resume the dictation. He says, "Either
a sermon is of the Holy Spirit or it isn't. If it isn't, I want to
know it and I won't want to preach it. Praying about it is the
only way I know to find out."

Finding out is not always easy. He writes in his diary of
"agonizing" over a sermon. "All day long," he wrote to Ruth
Graham, "I have been praying as to what my message should
be tonight. In my devotions, I have finally decided that I am
to speak on faith." Before the opening of one mission he wrote:
"I seriously doubt if I have ever preached with more fear and
trembling, with such a sense of inadequacy and unprepared-
ness."

Sometimes after he has preached he questions whether his
prayers in preparing the sermon were answered as he thought:

"I don't think in the past year I have had a greater struggle
preaching than tonight. I wanted the floor to open up and let
me fall through. Only a few people came forward to receive
Christ at the end of the service. I have come back to the room
deeply disturbed, discouraged. I sometimes wonder why I am
ever in the ministry."

His usual testimony, however, is very different. "The Lord
thrilled my heart in the preparation of the message." "It was
thrilling as I worked, for it seemed the Spirit of God swept over
me time after time, giving me assurance." "As I dictated I felt
the presence of God there in the room with me."

His most frequent comments have triumph and thanksgiving
98

in them: "I felt the presence and the power of God.** The
Lord had laid it on my heart to speak on I Peter 2:1-5. I
could sense that the Holy Spirit was working mightily." "Last
night, in spite of great physical weakness and this severe cold,
I had great liberty. To God Be the Glory." "I sensed this was
going to be a glorious night. I felt good in my soul. As I stood
in the pulpit I felt more power than any night before, and all
through the sermon I was quietly thanking God for the liberty
He gave."

There was once, in the United States, a considerable com-
pany of so-called "preachers" who claimed that the only prep-
aration required for their kind of "f aith preaching" was for
them to open their mouths, which thereupon God filled with
the right words. Although Billy Graham does not belong to
that "school," I am sure he believes it can happen provided
the preacher, before opening his mouth to the Lord, had, for
a considerable period before, opened his heart and mind. And
if in his case the Lord is not often called on to provide ready-
made sermons on the spot, Billy Graham is sure that, not in-
frequently, He does intervene and change, sometimes near the
last minute, his preaching plans.

"Time after time," he says, "the Lord has made it clear that
the sermon I was preparing for a particular night was not the
sermon I ought to preach; that another message was in order.
He knows the need of that particular audience better than I do.
So I don't argue. I change."

It is in keeping with this readiness, on short notice but on
good authority, to make a quick shift, that Billy Graham
when he addresses civic clubs or other special groups dislikes
to be assigned a specific subject. He prefers to keep his "free-
dom to change at the last minute." So far, he says, "the Lord
has never let me down."

There is, I thrnV, less danger that the Lord will let him
down than that by doing too much and studying too little-
he may spread himself too thin and thus let the Lord down.

99

That is one of Billy Graham's great concerns and accounts
for his plan for longer periods of "recharging" between major
preaching missions.

Meanwhile, it is evident that in his preaching, Billy Graham,
in every particular, has come a long way from Palatka save
only in the essentials of the faith which and by which he
preaches.

"There's nothing about my preaching that can't be improved
on,'* he says, "save the Gospel I try to preach."

"Personally," said a minister whose church had reluctantly
gone along in support of a Billy Graham Crusade, "I don't
care too much for Billy Graham or for what he preaches or
for the way he preaches it. But I'm inclined to thinfr the

Almighty does."

100

6: Out of the South

IT IS POSSIBLE that Billy Graham might have become the
kind of evangelist he is even though he had not been born,
raised, and had his early education in the South. But it is not
very likely. It is also possible he anight have become what he
is even though, for his later education and the starting of his
career, he had not gone North. But that is not very likely either.
And it is just as unlikely he would be what he is if somewhere
South or North he had not met Ruth McCue Bell and married
her.

The South into which, in Charlotte, North Carolina, on
November 9, 1917, William Franklin Graham, Jr., was born
was probably no more religious per capita than other parts
of the country. Worldliness and the sins accruing therefrom
were at least as widespread as anywhere else and the incidence
of worse sins some of them indigenously Southern was at
least normal. Southerners, so inclined, went about their sinning
with no less ardor and, perhaps, more flair than their wayfar-
ing kindred elsewhere.

It was not, however, the worldly South but, separated from
it by a great gulf, the South of undiluted orthodoxy into which
Billy Graham was born. That South, after its manner and with

101

its alleged limitations, was definitely more religious than the
U.S, average.

In that South, evangelism the tent-meeting, repentance-
provoking, conversion-producing kind of evangelism had lost
little of its eighteenth- and nineteenth-century vigor and the
peripatetic, fire-breathing, love-offering evangelist little of his
one-time repute. This was the one area of twentieth-century
America where Jonathan Edwards and George Whitefield
would probably have felt religiously at home, and where, with-
out much change in the theology of their eighteenth-century
preaching or in the way they preached it, they could have been
sure of a large, responsive following.

I am inclined to think that Wesley and Moody would have
been less at home there unless to stir the consciences of the
presumed-elect as in their day in England and Scotland they
stirred them. Wesley and Moody preached a New Testament
God of love who drew men to Him, whereas the God of the
revivalist South was, oftener, the Old Testament God of judg-
ment who drove them by fear. There were inescapable social
implications to the doctrine of personal salvation which Wesley
and Moody preached. Their Kingdom of Heaven was, often,
uncomfortably tikis-worldly, not merely an Apocalyptic es-
cape. The prophetic succession in which they stood was not
so much that of Ezekiel and Darnel, given to trances and pro-
nouncing doom, as of Amos declaring, "Let judgment roll
down as waters, and righteousness as a mighty stream" and
Micah, "What doth the Lord require of thee, but to do justly,
and to love mercy, and to walk humbly with thy God?"

But whatever, in the estimate of some, may be said to be
lacking, the fact is that the religion of the fundamentalist South
was and is essentially what most of evangelical Protestantism
once was and, by the unrepealed assertions of its basic creeds,
still professes to be. Today, many of those essentials, instead of
being repealed, are being returned to. It is possible that one
day our one-time modernists will, as a consequence of that

102

return, have achieved sufficient Christian grace to admit their
debt to the so-called fundamentalist South for having kept
these essentials alive and vital until, in God's good time, a neo
or some other orthodoxy came along to make them, once more,
intellectually acceptable. It is even possible that Reinhold
Niebuhr, in the upper intellectual reaches, and Billy Graham,
among the rest of us, will in historical retrospect, be bracketed
as evangelists of the same revival.

At any rate, in the South into which Billy Graham was born,
religion, when it took, took harder than anywhere else in the
country. Once taken, it was a matter of more unrelieved, not
to say of more deadly, earnestness. First claim on almost every
youth of more than ordinary promise was God's. It was as
unlikely that such a youth could avoid considering, with paren-
tal blessing, a career as preacher, evangelist, or missionary as
that, elsewhere, consideration of any such career would be
anything but avoided that, too, with parental blessing. One
day in the Graham home, a visiting preacher sent twelve-year-
old Billy on his way with the remark: u Run along, little fellow,
you'll never be a preacher." I am sure Billy's parents were as
chagrined and disturbed by that as parents in the average,
casual church family would have been amused that anyone had
given such an idea a thought and pleased that it was not meant
to be taken seriously.

Billy Graham's father, William Franklin Graham, ST., six
feet two, like his son, only lankier, was born and raised on his
father's prosperous dairy farm on the outskirts of Charlotte.
He still lives there; the dairy farm is still prosperous, but it is
no longer outskirts. All but 75 of the family acres, once num-
bering 400, have been sold for real estate development With
his younger son, Mdvin, he still runs the dairy. How well
"Frank" Graham has prospered, he is too Scotch to let his
family have an inkling, partly, no doubt, from fear lest if they
did, his Scotch frugality could no longer be so faithfully in-
dulged.

103

Frank Graham's religious raising was Methodist, and in a
Methodist revival in his youth he was "soundly converted."

"Frank," said a friend the next day, "your face looks as
though you'd been converted."

"That's what's happened," said Frank Graham.

"Do you suppose," said his friend, "you could help me get
what you've got?"

He could, and there, on a Charlotte street corner, he did.

"I'd rather have Frank Graham praying for me," a promi-
nent preacher said recently, "than almost anyone else I know."

Both Billy Graham's grandfathers fought for the Confeder-
acy in the Civil War, One of them, Benjamin CoflEey, lost his
right eye and his right leg at the battle of Gettysburg. Once in
the summer of 1955 after lunching with President Eisenhower
at Gettysburg the President asked Billy Graham if he had ever
visited the battlefield. When he said no, the President forth-
with took him on a personally conducted tour in the course of
which, explaining the battle's strategy, he asked if Billy Graham
remembered his grandfather's regiment. When he gave it, the
President took him to the approximate spot where his grand-
father had fought and fallen.

Billy Graham's mother was Morrow Coffey named Mor-
row as her father had planned to name the prospective minister-
son which she proved not to be. She was Presbyterian, well
grounded at an early age in the Shorter Catechism, given to
memorizing Scripture passages, and, from her own girlhood
experiences, a believer in a God who "gives direct answers to
prayer." She was never, in the usual and prescribed sense, "con-
verted," a fact which despite her faith and works is, I sus-
pect, a cause for regret, perhaps even a little uneasiness, among
the converted Grahams.

It should be said that because of Billy Graham's early Pres-
byterian inculcations from his mother, also because of his wife's
unassuming Presbyterianism, he has remained at least as much
a Presbyterian as he has become a Baptist Today in fact he
104

is invited to more Presbyterian functions than Baptist. He has
addressed the General Assembly of the Presbyterian Church,
U.S. (Southern), the General Assembly of the Church of
Scotland, and in 1956 before the General Assembly of the
Presbyterian Church, U.S.A. (Northern), gave the opening
address at the two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of the
founding of the Presbyterian Church in this country.

To return to his parents, it should be said that it was not
entirely evangelical considerations which first drew Frank
Graham and Morrow CoflEey together. From his side there was
the fact that she as a family friend described her was "a
choice parcel of Southern femininity* and, from her side, there
was the fact that he "drove around in one of the best buggies
in the section."

Billy Graham is the oldest of four children: two boys and
two girls. The Graham home was a place in which from the
standpoint of both industry and religion little was left to
chance, Billy began to help with the milking when he was eight
In grammar and high school his day began at 3 A.M. with up
to twenty-five cows to millc before school. After school he often
plowed until dark. It is understandable why, on the one hand,
he was known as one of the fastest milkers in Mecklenberg
County and, on the other hand, why, with such a farm pro-
gram, his schoolwork was considerably below average. When
in high school he made the baseball team and began, nights,
to "go tooling around Charlotte" in the family car he f dl so
far below average that there was some doubt he could graduate
with his class which, however, he did.

The family belonged to the Associate Reformed Presby-
terian Church which, among other Conservative practices,
was a psalm-singing church. *1 was well into my teens," says
Billy Graham, "before I had hearji a hymn sung in church.*'
The finer points of Christian nurture were left to his mother.
Already, at ten, she had helped him memorize and sought, no
doubt, to help him understand the questions and answers of

105

the Shorter Catechism from Number 1 : "What is the chief end
of Man?" through Number 107: "What doth the conclusion
of the Lord's Prayer teach us?" It is, I think, a reasonable
assumption that some measure of Billy Graham's authoritative
no **ifs," "buts," or "maybes" kind of preaching derives from
the authoritative answers, totally devoid of qualification, which
the Shorter Catechism provides for each of its 107 crucial
questions.

Billy's mother also encouraged him to take part beginning
with a "sentence prayer" rehearsed in advance in the family's
daily devotions and to memorize Scripture verses. His first was
Proverbs 3 :6: "In all thy ways acknowledge Him and He shall
direct thy paths."

Other aspects of his Christian nurture and discipline were
dealt with less gently by his father. Once, for fidgeting during
the undoubtedly overlong sermon, Frank Graham solemnly
took off his broad leather belt and, without leaving the church,
gave Billy a well-remembered whacking. When one day Billy
turned up at the dairy barn with a cud of chewing tobacco in
his cheek, his father although he chewed tobacco himself
gave him another notable whipping, and summarily fired the
hired man, an old family retainer and friend, who gave Billy
"the stuff."

Frank Graham's disciplines were not only punitive but some-
times precautionary. Thus, when the sale of beer was legalized
in North Carolina, he went to town and bought two bottles.
Back at the farm, he opened them and forced Billy and one
of his sisters to "guzzle." The results were all that could be
expected. Billy Graham has not touched liquor since.

The religion of Billy Graham's parents is such that they have
taken his phenomenal ministry very much in their stride as
though this was the precise answer they had expected all along
to their prayers for a preacher-son,

"Billy," says his father, 4 1s doing just what he's supposed
to be doing, and if he weren't the Lord would soon clip his
106

wings. The Lord just put His hand on him for this kind of
work. You take Melvin, Billy's younger brother. He's a power-
ful good dairy farmer. He's also doing what the Lord intended
him to do. He's just the same kind of Christian boy as his
brother."

His mother says, "So far as I can see, Billy really has this
one big God-given talent and no more. I just couldn't imagine
him sitting still in one place as the pastor of one local congre-
gation. No, God has set the road for Billy and that's where
he's going."

"I want to thank God," said Billy Graham in one of his
recent radio sermons, "for a Christian father and mother who
faithfully, both by precept and example, brought me up to
reverence and worship God. I only hope that I may have as
effective an influence on my children as my parents had on me."

Meanwhile, by the time he graduated from Sharon High
School in Charlotte in 1936, Billy was dutifully if not notably
religious, regular in his attendance on and observance of "the
appointed means of grace." He was more than ordinarily good-
looking, was popular with the girls, had a car to get around in,
and, despite his farm duties, got around in it and was a con-
siderably above-average baseball player.

This was the summer of Billy's conversion under the revival
ministry of Mordecai Ham. Despite the certainty of that experi-
ence the story of which is told in an earlier chapter it ap-
pears that baseball was still the nearest thing he had to a pur-
pose in life. He had felt that way since grammar school a
feeling that was fanned into a considerable flame when Babe
Ruth, on a visit to Charlotte, shook Billy's hand and assured
the boy who wanted to be a first baseman that he certainly had
the build for it Once when, in an unexpected display of talent,
he won a school oratorical contest, the school principal told
him, with his hopeful parents beaming, "Billy, you've got it
in you to be a great orator." To which Billy's deflating answer
was: "Thanks. Fd rather be a great first baseman.* 5

107

He could have played first base for Sharon's semipro team
that first summer out of high school. His fielding was good. He
batted around .275. There was an offer of $10 to $15 a game.
But the local team's finances were shaky; games were too few
and far between. So, not anxious to continue the 3 A,M. milking
routine, Billy along with Grady and T. W. Wilson, his closest
friends took the two-hour indoctrination lecture and the two-
day trial run that turned him, for the summer, into a Fuller
Brush man. He went, however, considerably beyond the re-
quirements of that indoctrination starting every day's round
with prayer and praying as he went from customer to customer.
He implemented his praying by working early and late, soon
outdistancing the Wilson brothers, and winding up the summer
outselling every other salesman in the Carolinas, including the
district manager.

"I believed in the product," he says, "and sincerity is the
biggest part of selling anything including the Christian Plan
of Salvation."

Billy Graham's conversion having "taken" as conclusively
as it did and his parents, in the wake of that experience, having
had their prayerful hope for a preacher-son rekindled, it was
almost inevitable that that fall after high school he would enroll
in a Bible schooL Although there are many such schools in the
North, their influence in the South has been much more per-
vasive. Some are hardly known beyond their immediate local-
ity; few have anything much in the way of general academic
standing; most of them exist as faith ventures on a hand-to-
mouth basis.

But they have been and are a potent influence. It is due in
considerable degree to them that the beliefs and practices of
Southern fundamentalism have so largely escaped the ravages
of modem science, historical research, Biblical criticism, and
have been passed on so generally unsullied from one believing
generation to the nest

I have told in another chapter how Billy Graham enrolled
108

in such a school Bob Jones College "just in case," as his
parents put it, he might be "called" to the ministry. I have also
told there how he moved on from Bob Jones to the Florida
Bible Institute near Tampa, Florida, how he was "called" to
preach and how he started preaching. When, after three and a
half years, Billy Graham in 1940 graduated from the Florida
Bible Institute he won a certificate as a Bible-trained student

He then became a Southern Baptist and, as a consequence
of considerable revivalist success as the "Boy Preacher," won
ordination as a Bible-believing minister at the hands of ,<a
theologically if not academically meticulous Association of
Florida Baptists.

. When he got back to Charlotte, invitations from a number
of communities to conduct revivals were waiting for him. One
of them, to York, Pennsylvania, he accepted and there, in the
summer of 1940, he conducted, with moderate success, his first
revival on his own and his first meeting in the North.

At twenty-one, with the Boy Preacher angle good for a
few years more, he could undoubtedly have moved on from
there into what must have looked, from where he stood, like
"big-time" evangelism. It is possible since, we are told, with
God all things are possible that he might have gone on from
such beginnings into what he has become. But it is far more
probable that, instead, he would by now be shaping up as an-
other in the evangelistic succession of Mordecai Hams who
still pitch their tents, launch their attacks on sin and their saving
call to sinners first in the cities, then in the tank towns, finally
in the hill country of the fundamentalist South. That is a tang
and honorable succession, but not, on any world scale, revival-
inducing.

At any rate, with the help of his parents, he resisted the
lure. A greater urge was for more education or, rather, for edu-
cation in something more than the Bible. That fall, after
prayerful consideration and with his father spying out tbe
land to make sure this gave promise of an answer to their

109

prayers, he enrolled at Wheaton College, a coeducational
school located twenty-five miles west of Chicago in Wheaton,
Illinois.

"It was no accident my boy chose Wheaton," says his mother.
"He was prayed into that place."

There can be few schools, I think, better qualified to justify
such praying. Wheaton was founded by pioneers who, like so
many, had come by oxcart, covered wagon, and boat from
New England: pious people who with their plows had broken
the plains and with their savings and their faith had planted
Christian colleges wherever they went and as soon as they
pushed the frontier far enough back to plant their crops. Many
of these colleges, often against odds which, on any other than
a religious level, would have been impossible, have survived.
Some of them have prospered. Many of them have kept alive
and vital the religious purposes for which most independent
U.S. colleges were founded but which some of the more famous
among them, for all save ceremonial purposes, have abandoned
in favor of aims more reflective of our more secularized society
and presumably more appealing to secular-minded donors.

Wheaton College was founded in 1853 by Wesleyan Meth-
odists. In that heyday of denominationalism it was and has
remained interdenominational, although today its orthodoxy
is probably more Presbyterian than Methodist. It was a venture
of faith in the beginning: its first building a one-story limestone
schoolhouse. It has remained a venture of faith with, today,
a thirty-five-acre campus, an endowment of nearly $8,000,000
and a student body of 1,600.

Its academic rating is in the top bracket among U.S. insti-
tutions of higher education.

Most notable, however, of Wheaton's characteristics is that
faculty, students, and alumni it still takes seriously the
motto carved over the main entrance to Blanchard Hall: Tor
Christ and His Kingdom,"

Each semester at Wheaton starts with a week's evangelistic
110

services. Each day classes start with prayer. There is a daily
devotional chapel hour for all students. There are numerous
voluntary prayer groups during the week. Campus revivals are
not uncommon. The highest honor any student can achieve is
election as president of the Christian Council, an honor which,
in his senior year, came to Billy Graham.

Of its present president, Dr. V. Raymond Edman whose
visits to Wheaton-enlisted Christian missionaries have taken
him eleven times around the world Billy Graham has said,
"I do not know any man who more nearly lives Christ than this
man. He literally walks with the Lord.* 5

These notable characteristics have produced notable conse-
quences, not only the usual run of college presidents, preachers,
writers, business and professional men and women, but in addi-
tion, more than 1,000 foreign missionaries serving today in
88 countries.

They were Wheaton graduates the first I ever met whom
I visited in the interior of Liberia where they were building and
are now successfully operating the first radio station in that
part of West Africa and perhaps the first religious radio station
on the Continent. There were five families of them musicians,
technicians, language experts wholly supported by "prayer
groups," most of them organized in various parts of the ILS.
by other Wheaton graduates. Their kind, I have found since,
are not exceptional, but expected at Wheaton.

What response is called forth by the Wheaton combination
of high and rigid academic standards and an unapologetic, un-
remitting emphasis on religion is indicated by the fact that, for
the 500 places in the entering freshman class in 1954, there
were nearly 5,000 applicants.

Billy Graham's nearly four years at the Florida Bible Insti-
tute netted him one year's credits at Wheaton, and he entered
as a sophomore. He chose to major he is not sure why unless
from a desire for a closer-up of the animal he was setting out
to improve in anfluropology . Academically , however, his rec-

111

ord at Wheaton was short of outstanding save in Bible, where,
thanks to the Bible Institute, he was well out in front.

Billy Graham arrived at Wheaton short on cash his father
believing that his son should earn the greater part of his way.
But he was soon a marked man on the campus, partly because
he was tall, blond, and handsome, with a "come-hither" South-
ern drawl, partly also because spick, span, and flashy in other
habits of dress invariably that first year he wore brown, high-
top shoes, fhe kind that reach well above the anklebone. To
earn his living expenses he drove a truck, did work for the
building and grounds department of the college, and pickup
jobs around town. Before long he was able to buy the truck
and set himself up in an after-hours hauling business. This, as
will appear, was lucky doubtless, in fact, providential for
him.

In one respect of first importance in the Wheaton cata-
logue of talents Billy was in something of a class by himself:
namely, as a preacher. Word of his preaching gifts and of the
use he had been making of them on the revival circuit had
reached the campus from other evangelists and also, no doubt,
had been spread by Southern friends who had preceded him to
Wheaton. Billy himself seldom turned down a chance to talk
about or practice preaching.

His practicing was done in the third-floor room of the house
where he lived. He practiced whenever he had time which
was often in the middle of the night. He also did his sermon
preparations at unorthodox hours and sometimes by unortho-
dox methods. His roommate in his senior year Jimmie John-
son recalls being routed out of bed by Billy:

"Jimmie, Fve got to preach tomorrow night You've got to
help me get an outline."

Jimmie in this, perhaps, more mouse than man would
crawl out, snap on the light, get out his Bible, and help Billy
with the outline.

"Then, fhe next night," says Jimmie Johnson, "I wtiuld go
112

and hear him preach that outline and he'd do such a tremen-
dous job I'd sit there and take notes on my own sermon."

Billy, in fact, uniformly did such a good preaching job that
before long his pulpit fees were sufficient to cover his expenses
and enable him to close out the trucking business. In his junior
year, so considerable had his preaching reputation become, he
was asked to take over as pastor of the Wheaton Student
Church a post which had been held by Dr. Edman until his
election to the college presidency.

But more happened to Billy Graham at Wheaton than his
development in facility as a preacher. New windows of both
mind and spirit were opened for him. Although orthodox in
theology and steeped in the Scriptures, Wheaton was a new
world intellectually, a world not wholly bounded by the Bible.
He came for the first time into serious contact with areas of
knowledge which were not necessarily suspect because they
were not invariably Biblical. These discoveries, it is true, did
not turn him toward scholarship. But they did begin to turn
him away from that kind of strait-jacketing religion which for
lack of intellectual exposure might have become in him, as it
has in others, religious bigotry.

There were other religious consequences. Billy Graham's
beliefs were not watered down. Wheaton was not a place where
that was likely to happen to such beliefs as his. But Wheaton
was a place of wider contact; where narrowness was not rated
first among Christian virtues, if virtue at all; where the con-
cept was held, without heresy, that God, in His infinite wisdom,
might find ways to make use of others whose theological cast
and mold were not, in every large and small particular, pre-
cisely like one's own. After Wheaton, Billy Graham's preaching
had no less authority doubtless more. But its tone and con-
tent were somewhat less in the tradition of Jonathan Edwards'
"Sinners in the Hands of an Angry God" and somewhat more
in the tradition of John Wesley, who seldom had anything to

113

say about Hell's fires, never used fear in his altar calls, and for
whom God's foremost attribute was love; and also in the tra-
dition of Dwight L. Moody, whose early preaching portrayed
"a vengeful deity," but whose later, more fruitful emphasis was
"wholly upon a God of love."

The other part of what, of great moment, happened to Billy
Graham at Wheaton is more personal. Shortly after his arrival
someone who doubtless had been spying out the land as it had
been spied out for him at the Florida Bible Institute reported
that "the most beautiful girl" on the campus was also "the most
devout"; that her daily devotional routine was to rise at five
o'clock and spend two hours, before breakfast or classes, in
Scripture reading and prayer.

That the first part of the report, at least, was not much exag-
gerated Billy found out, for himself a* few days later when
having backed his truck up to the sidewalk of a house on Main
Street grimy and sweating, he was wrestling a large over-
stuffed chair up the front steps to the porch. She stood there
beside the walk as he wrestled, waiting to go to her room: "So
cool and comfortable in a dainty white dress it was exasperat-
ing; but a vision if I ever saw one."

That the latter part of the report was also true he found out
afterward. An entry in his diary written years later, after they
had returned from a Wheaton College banquet in Chicago
where Billy Graham spoke reads: "Ruth and I dressed in our
best She looked so beautiful in the same dress she had worn
in London at some of the functions there. She looks twenty-five
instead of thirty-five. What a wonderful girl. The Lord cer-
tainly was looking out for me back there at Wheaton. I re-
member that autumn day when I was introduced to her. The
light in her face! I had been told she was a woman who got
up at five every morning to pray. She still gets up ahead of
any of the rest of us to spend time alone with God."

Part of her praying, there at Wheaton, was pacetty specific:
114

"Dear God," I prayed, all unafraid,

(As girls are wont to be)
"I do not want a handsome man

But let him be like Thee.

"I do not need one big and strong,
Nor one so very tall,
Nor need he be some genius,
Or wealthy, Lord, at all.

"But let his head be high, dear God,
And let his eye be clear,
His shoulders straight, whatever his state,
Whate'er his earthy sphere.

"And let his face have character,
A ruggedness of soul
And let his whole life show, dear God,
A singleness of goal.

"And when he comes, as he will come,
With quiet eyes aglow
Til understand that he's the man
I prayed for long ago."

"Do you wonder," she says, "that I believe in answered
prayer?"

115

7: The Ruth Graham story

IN HIS FAMED COLUMN in the Christian Century, "Simeon
Stylites" recently wrote about the "New Look in Preachers'
Wives," So far as I know, Simeon had not met Ruth Graham.
But she has the New Look he was writing about. She is a pert
five feet five; brown eyes, black hair modishly tended, facial
lines which, someone has said, are "a joy to news photogra-
phers." Her clothes are smart even those she makes herself.
She wears the appurtenances of the conservatively well-dressed
woman.

If , as an astonished newspaper reporter remarked, "she is
not quite but almost beautiful," she is, at least, notably different
from those who aim to make a religious virtue of no make-up,
outmoded hair-dos, and clothes lacking in style or color on the
assumption, apparently, that drabness is next to godliness and
that piety gains in authenticity by being unattractively pack-
aged.

Ruth Graham not only does not countenance such assump-
tions; she disproves them. Her beauty and her religion are both
the real thing and she puts neither under a bushel, but, unos-
tentatiously, on a candlestick where, as naturally in Holyrood

117

Palace as in her own home, they shine "unto all that are in the
house."

Before they went to Great Britain for the Greater London
Crusade hi 1954, Billy Graham, out of deference to what he
believed to be the demands of British conservatism and to the
considerable disappointment of the reporters, did not take
along his usual and preferred assortment of bright neckties,
socks, and sport coats. Noticing on the boat that Ruth, in the
matter of make-up, seemed to be preparing no such conces-
sions, he one day brought up the subject.

"In England," he said, "I guess you won't want to wear lip-
stick as you do at home. Church people, over there, might not
understand."

"Don't you think," said Ruth, "that that may be something
on which the Lord expects us to help their understanding?"

A few weeks later a well-known actress, Joan Winmill, came
forward at Harringay to make a "decision for Christ." By
chance her counsellor, in the Inquiry Room, was Ruth
Graham.

"I didn't know then that she was Mrs. Billy Graham," Miss
Winmill has said. "But the first thought that came to my mind
when I saw her was: how much sooner people like me might
have been attracted to Christianity, if we had met a few such
attractive Christians."

Ruth Graham says, "We were brought up on the mission
field. But Mother always hoped we wouldn't look like the
pickings from a missionary barrel. Thanks to her magic touch,
I don't think we ever did.

"It doesn't seem to me to be a credit to Christ to be drab.
I think if s a Christian's duty to look as nice as possible.
Besides, not caring about one's appearance goes against a
woman's nature. That 9 s not going to make anybody a better
Christian, either. And it's not fair to the people who have to
look at you."

Ruth Graham was raised in a home as steeped in religion

118

as Billy's: a place where possession of the faith once delivered
to the saints was sure and the practice of its precepts unremit-
ting.

Her parents, Dr. and Mrs. L. Nelson Bell, were medical
missionaries of the Presbyterian Church in the U.S. (the South-
ern branch of Presbyterianism) in China. Their station was
Tsing Kiang Pu, a Kiangsu Province city 300 miles north of
Shanghai. There, after his arrival in 1916, Dr. Bell directed
the building and was subsequently in charge of a 380-bed mis-
sion hospital. When Japanese and Communist invasions finally
drove them from China in 1941, the Bells settled in Montreal,
North Carolina, and Dr. Bell established a successful surgical
practice in nearby Asheville.

Montreat is a beautiful mountain community famed for the
salubrious quality of its spiritual as well as its physical climate.
One side of towering Black Mountain is a citadel for Southern
Baptists. The other side reputedly a shade less rigorous in
theology and discipline, a shade more worldly in its pursuits,
slightly more expensive in its appointments is a citadel for
Southern Presbyterians. Many of its permanent residents are
retired Presbyterian ministers, retired or furloughed mission-
aries. All summer long it serves as the exceedingly pleasant,
dedication-inducing meeting place for one religious conference
after another, sometimes for several simultaneously. The best
of Presbyterian preachers the world over and of others of
untainted doctrine occupy the pulpit in its huge and always
crowded Presbyterian Church. The center of its winter life is
Montreat College a strong church institution with some 200
students.

Not only in Montreat, but throughout the reaches of South-
ern Presbyterianism generally, Dr. Bell, since his return from
China, has become a figure of BO mean proportions. A man
of fine mind, wide reading, great energy, and unyielding con-
victions, he does not easily take "no" for an answer. On matters
of doctrine, I am sine he never does. The defeat by the South-

119

em Presbyterian Church in 1955 of the long-developing plan
for union with the Presbyterian Church in the U.S.A. (the
Northern Church) was due, in important part, to him and to
the campaign of writing and speaking by which he supported
his belief that such union would result in an engulfing of the
"essentials" in a sea of Northern Presbyterian modernism.

As a Southern Baptist a little suspect among some of his
brethren for living on the Southern Presbyterian slope of Black
Mountain Billy Graham was not involved in this Presbyterian
controversy. As to his own viewpoint in such matters, one of
his favorite quotations is John Wesley's statement: "I am ready
to go with any man who loves Christ and preaches salvation
to men."

His debt to Dr. Bell is a large one: for his sound sense in
business matters, his judgment of men, his forthright criticism
untinged with bigotry of sermon subjects and contents and,
most of all, for the way professionally as well as privately
he contagiously lives what he believes.

"Of all the men I have known," says Billy Graham, "only
my own father and Dean Minder at the Florida Bible Institute
have influenced my life as deeply as Dr. Bell."

Ruth McCue Bell was born in the mission compound at
Tsing Kiang Pu in June, 1920. She learned to speak Chinese
before she spoke English. Her first schooling was from her
mother; for junior high school she was sent to a school for
missionary children in Korea. At the first Christmas away from
home, desperately homesick, she informed her parents that she
had prayed about it and that God had told her, in reply, that
going home for Christmas was His will for her. Her mother's
answer, more practical but no less devout, was: "Dear Ruth:
You say God is leading you to come home. We say that as long
as we are responsible for you, He is going to lead us as to what
to do for you. Neither your father nor I feel He is leading us
to bring you back to China for Christmas. . . ."

Like Billy Graham's mother, Ruth in the specific time-
120

and-place or blinding-flash sense was never converted. She
grew. That, of course, does not meet the strictest prescriptions
of fundamentalism. Salvation preferably involves rebirth. Re-
birth, according to strict fundamentalism, requires a definite
"crossing over" not necessarily, but preferably, accompanied
by a strong emotional upsurge at a rememberable time and
place.

In his preaching youth, Billy Graham would probably have
been disturbed by the fact that, in this doctrinal particular,
Ruth apparently had not qualified. But in this matter, as in
some others, his is less a strait-jacket theology than it once was.
Conversion, he says, is a many-sided experience. It comes to
different people in different ways. Determining those who
whether by "crisis conversion** or by growth have qualified
for salvation is not man's job, but God's.

Ruth herself may regret having missed so rewarding an ex-
perience. But her religion being the lively, day-to-day reality
that it i% I am sure the idea of being disturbed as though
there were some uncertainty as to her eternal fate has never
entered her head.

Neither, incidentally, does the fact of concern to some of
Billy's well-wishing Southern Baptist colleagues that she has
never been baptized by immersion. When they were first mar-
ried, Billy himself tried to persuade her, using the best Southern
Baptist arguments he could uncover* She, with Southern Pres-
byterian answers equally well rooted in the Scriptures* refused
to be persuaded. She never has been. Though the subject has
long since ceased to be an issue, there is a standing offer of
$100 from Billy Graham to any Baptist who can persuade
Ruth "as a precautionary measure,** says Grady Wilson to
agree to immersion. "No hundred dollars of Billy's,* 1 says
Grady, himself an immersion-believiiig Southern Baptist, "was
ever so likely to stay unspent"

By .the time, at seventeen, she left China for college in the
United States, Ruth's mind as to her own future was made up.

121

Preferably married, but married or single, she would return
to China as a missionary. Her chosen field: Tibet.

"As a young girl, out there in China," she says, "I committed
my life to the Lord. And I got exactly the opposite of what I'd
expected. I thought the Lord wanted me in Tibet, isolated and
obscure, and I was happy at the prospect. Instead, what I've
got are publicity and the spotlight. Maybe you won't believe it,
but in some ways that's harder."

What the Bells in their remote post in China were unable
to give their three daughters in the way of on-the-scene advice
as to men they might marry, they made up for "more than
made up for" by prayer. And the girls, in their choosing, took
into account not only the man, but also God.

Ruth's first date with Billy was to a Sunday afternoon con-
cert of sacred music in the Wheaton College chapel and after
that a long walk home. "I knew then," she says, "that here is
a man who knows where he is going: he is going ahead with
God. I knew he had one purpose: to please God, regardless."
That night she prayed, "Oh Lord, if you'll give me the privilege
of sharing my life with this man, I could have no greater joy."

Someone at this point injected a word of warning which
for anyone with less firmness of conviction than Ruth Bell
might have been upsetting. The warning was that this hand-
some young North Carolinian was, in the matter of his affec-
tions, more than a little changeable. This warning seemed
Scripturally reinforced when, on the same day she received it,
Ruth Bell in her Bible reading came to the verse in the twenty-
foarfli chapter of Proverbs: "Meddle not with them that are
given to change." The pause winch this may have given Ruth
Bell was not protracted

There were, however, two further obstacles. One was Tibet
Jfer older sister Rosa, also a student at Wheaton, helped her
with that one.

*tf^ Rjrth said to Rosa, "God got me here to Wbeaton in
spite ct the war, and if Htfs provided the money and if He's
12Z

helped me through my courses then hasn't He been leading
me straight back to the mission field?"

"But did you ever think/' said Rosa, "He might have led
you here to meet Billy? Maybe God does want you over there
in Tibet as an old maid missionary, but I doubt it I think He
wants you right here in this country as Billy Graham's wife."

The other problem was Billy. "I was as sure as she was,** he
says. "But she knew what a suitor ought to be and do and I
didn't." To her sister Rosa, Ruth said, "He's being cautious.
Now you know that's no way to court a girl." That, Rosa sug-
gested, could be quickly remedied: let Ruth have a date or two
with someone else. She did, and it worked. Either, said Billy
when they next met, she could date Vn'm and no one else or
she could date the lot sweeping the campus with a grandiose
wave of his arm and forget about him.

They graduated from Wheaton in June, 1943, were married
in Montreat in August, and spent their seven-day-seventy-
dollar honeymoon at Blowing Rock, North Carolina.

Several years later Ruth was in Boston for the concluding
meeting, of what, up to then, was Billy Graham's most success-
ful Crusade. That night 1 6,000 people jammed Boston Garden;
5,000 stood outside; 1,500 made decisions for Christ During
the service Ruth was introduced and given a standing ovation.
Later, unwarned by Billy, she was taken to the room reserved
for the team and there introduced to the girl to whom he was
unofficially engaged at the Florida Bible Institute and who, with
what seemed near-disastrous consequences, had jilted him for
a young man "of greater promise."

*Tve wanted to meet you for a long time," said Ruth* *Tve
thanked the Lord so often for answering niy prayer about a
husband. Now I can thatiV you for having made it possible for
Him to answer that prayer with Bill."

Billy Graham says, "When people used to ask ine what
was lifce> I tried to describe it as it is pictured in the

123

Book of Revelation. Now I think I know what Heaven is like.
It is like being married to Ruth."

"Nonsense," is Ruth's comment on someone's remark that
"half Billy is Ruth/* But no one close to him doubts the weight
and significance of her contribution, "She is a brain, n one team
member said to me, "maybe more a brain than Billy. She knows
the Bible as well as he does. As for theology she was majoring
in it while Billy majored in anthropology. If it weren't for her
religion, she might be an arrogant intellectual. But that *if
makes all the difference."

It is Ruth's touch of worldliness that helps keep the piety
in him from turning into piosity; her common-sense and house-
hold-fashioned wit that help him, when in the clouds, not to
get lost there; her unawed attitude that is a safeguard, for him,
against idiosyncrasies, pontifications and, most of all, the sin
of pride.

Once attending church soon after they were first married
and very short of funds Billy put what he thought was a dol-
lar bill in the collection plate and then saw to his consternation
that it was a ten. Ruth told him later there was nothing he
could do about it

"And in the eyes of the Lord," she said, "you'll not get credit
foe ten dollars either, since one dollar was all you planned to
give."

Often in his letters he writes, a lf you were only here so I
conld talk over my sermon with you" or, "Fm puzzled what
to preach about. What a help it would be if you were here."
When she is, he always asks, "How did the sermon go?" Once
after he had preached on the Christian home her answer was:

"It was a good sermon except the timing."

"What do you mean, the timing?"

"You spent eleven minutes on a wife's duty to her husband
and only seven on a husband's duty to his wife."

la the Graham home in Montreat one discovers that, in addi-
tion to personal attractiveness of a high order, Ruth Graham's
124

gaiety is also a part of her "New Look" among the deeply
devout Perhaps there is gaiety in her religion because her
religion is so real she can be natural. Perhaps it is because her
good sense fortified by a knowledge of the Scriptures re-
jects the idea of God finding joy in long faces. Maybe it is
partly because she feels that anything so important on the ter-
restrial level as a sense of humor must have some above-ordi-
nary celestial standing.

At any rate, religion at the Grahams' is not worn on the
sleeve like a mourning band. It is devoid of dourness or exhi-
bitionist solemnity. Its reverence appears to be rooted in the
Gospel "Good News," rather than the obituary pages. There
is a lighter touch about it

"One of the peculiar things about living in a preachers
family," she says, "is the way strangers expect to see halos
shining from all our heads. I say strangers; our friends know
better. Our friends are fully aware that, for all our striving to
make God the center of our home, life in the Billy Graham
household is not a matter of uninterrupted sweetness and
light . . ."

Neither is it a matter of uninterrupted agreement

"At the beginning of our marriage," Ruth says, "some very
wise person told me that when two people agree on everything,
one of them is unnecessary. But you've got to keep your sense
of humor handy when you disagree. If you do, if you don't take
things too seriously, then disagreeing can even be a lot of fun.**

Since 1946, the Graham home has been a comfortable, defi-
nitely modest house before improvements and additions it
cost $4,500 built in a style one presumes to be the North
Carolina version of a Swiss chalet and located behind a too-
thin screen of shrubs, on one of the main roads into the
Montreat conference grounds. As Billy Graham's fame in-
creased it became a mecca for visitors from near and far who
asking no leave and begging no pardon wandered in and
out to see Billy or Ruth or the children preferably all of them

m

together peeking into the windows, wandering around the
terrace, trying the chairs, taking snapshots. All summer long
this steady stream was swelled to a flood by daily visitations
from that least inhibited of all Americans: the bus-traveling
tourist.

Several years ago, Billy Graham had invested his savings
in a down payment on 200 acres of unlikely mountaintop above
Montreal There, during 1955, Ruth directed the building of
a new home into which the family moved in the spring of 1956.
It is less modest than the first but still modest, with a view
across the Blue Ridge Mountains that is beyond price. A hole
has been scooped out of a cliffside and a brook dammed to
make a swimming pond for the children. Chief among its ad-
vantages: it is reached by a one-lane road too narrow and
twisting for busses and for any but the hardiest drivers. It is
alsothough this can hardly be counted a deterrent marked
"Private." When, after his 1956 mission to India, Billy Graham
returned to Montreat he not only found this new home ready
but also that its cost had been largely met by the gifts of per-
sonal friends.

As for the job of being a homemaker there are four
Graham children it sounds as though she really means it
when Ruth Graham says, "To me it's the nicest, most reward-
ing job in the world, second in importance to none, not even
preaching. Maybe it is preaching."

She tells of a woman converted in a Dwight L. Moody re-
vival who came to that evangelist filled with purpose and zeal:

"God," she said, "has called me to preach the GospeL"

"He sure has," said Mr. Moody. "He's even got a congrega-
tion waiting for you: your husband and six children;"

The devotional aura which, for Ruth Graham, covers home-
making does not quite stretch to include dishwashing: "I doat
Kfce dishwashing. There's no future in it, nothing creative."

Sbehas tried several spiritual devices. One was an embossed
motto someone gave her in high school: "Praise and Pray and
126

Peg Away." She hung that near the sink without appreciable
consequences. She had considerably better results in fact, she
says, it almost, but not quite, did the trick with a sentence
said to have been similarly posted by a Scottish pastor's wife:
"Divine services will be conducted here three times daily."

"I even," she says, "made my dissatisfaction with the dishes
a definite prayer concern and still I couldn't dig up much en-
thusiasm.

"But, as so often happens, my prayers were answered in an
unusual way. I took sick at Christmastime. It was Bill, then,
who had to take over and do the dishes. What did Billy give
me for Christmas? An electric dishwasher."

In their early married life she was not, it is said, much of a
cook her only dependable specialty being, naturally, Chinese
dishes which when they could find the ingredients she pre-
pared and Billy partly, no doubt, from being love-struck
professed to enjoy. The notable upgrading and Americaniza-
tion of her culinary qualifications were helped by the colored
cook in the Montreat home of her parents a task somewhat
eased by the fact that food, for Billy Graham, might as well
always be steak.

She manages the fiscal affairs of the household with, hear
friends report, more generosity than precision. "When/* she
says, "I hear that nice Mr, Hickey from the bank say over the
phone, 'Ruth, this is Billy Hickey. Uh how are you?' I know
if s not my health he's concerned about." She sews like a pro-
fessional and still makes most of the clothes for the children
and plain or fancy many of her own. In the spring of 1 954,
after a reception in the Grahams* honor at Claridge's in London
she wrote home: "You should have heard all the titles and seen
all the jewels and decorations and me in a homemade num-
ber with zipper trouble!"

Of the four Graham children, Virginia was bom m 1945,
Ann ia 1948, Ruth in 1950, and William Franklin, Jr., in
1952, Prior to the birth of their son, Ruth and Billy had about

127

made up their minds that theirs was destined to be a family
of four daughters which prospect they were more readily
reconciled to by the account in the Book of Acts of the house-
hold of another, earlier Christian evangelist, Philip by name,
who "had four daughters, virgins, which did prophesy/'

For Ruth Graham, herself, and for the training of her chil-
dren, religion is a round-the-clock concern. Less than that, she
says, is not enough and quotes Jehovah's stirring admonition
in Deuteronomy 6:6-9: "And these words, which I command
thee this day, shall be in thine heart: and thou shalt teach them
diligently unto thy children and shalt talk of them when thou
sittest in thine house, and when thou walkest by the way and
when thou liest down and when thou risest up. And thou shalt
bind them for a sign upon thine hand, and they shall be as
frontlets before thine eyes. And thou shalt write them upon
the posts of thy house and on thy gates."

"With four children and the animals," Ruth says, **with
guests coming and going, with travel, Bill's work plus the usual
household emergencies, a regularly scheduled time for my own
private devotions is difficult. So Fve found two substitutes:

*One is day-long Bible reading, which seems as natural to
the kids as my preparing meals. The Bible stays open in the
kitchen all day. Whenever there is a spare minute, I just grab
that minute and spend it with the Bible.

"When Bill is away, I'm likely to have the Book open to
Proverbs. If I*ve a problem I almost always get help there. In
fact, Proverbs has got more practical child help in it than tea
books on child psychology. And its thirty-one chapters fit the
thirty-one days of the month like a glove."

She once set down a list drawn partly from Proverbs of
some of those ftings "A Mother Must

"Walk with God ... Put happiness in the home before

neatness. . , . Not be the victim of her own disposition. . . .

Make her tongue the law of kindness. ... In discipline, be

firm but patient . . . Teach that right means Ijehaving as well

128

as believing. . , . Not only teach but live. . . . Not only
speak, but listen. . . . Realize that to lead her child to Christ
is her greatest privilege. . . ."

The second part of Ruth's day-round devotions is prayer.
"Since I so often don't find any set-aside time, I've tried to learn
what Paul meant when he wrote 'Pray without ceasing/ 1 heard
of a lady once who had six children and a very small home.
She had no place for privacy. Whenever life got too hectic
and she needed God's help she just pulled her apron over her
head and the children knew she was praying and quieted down.

"I've never done that, but it's a fine idea. But when I'm
dusting, making beds, cooking, sewing, whatever, I think of
Christ as being there. I talk to Him as I would to a visible
friend. This is part and parcel of our daily lives so that keep-
ing close to God becomes part and parcel of the daily lives of
the children."

The Bible which Ruth reads to them unfailingly every day
with longer readings on Sunday is also part and parcel of the
children's lives. From Scotland where, in the spring of 1955,
Ruth and Virginia (Gi-Gi) had joined Billy Graham for the
last two weeks of the All-Scotland Crusade, she wrote one
Sunday afternoon to her parents:

"Gi-Gi and I had about two hours in the Old Testament
I was giving her a running summary of each book and how
the whole Old Testament points toward the coming of Christ.
But we got bogged down in Exodus and the plagues which
she found too interesting to skip over. It was terrific and good
for both of us."

About the religious growth of her children Ruth is as natural
as about her own.

"It seems to Bifl and me," she says, "(hat the word 'enjoyable*
is important in religion. We think that word would somehow
be missing if we tried to go too fast with their spiritual growth,
with their halo-growing, as it were. We believe that spiritual
growth can't be f otoed without raising a brood of little hypo-

129

crites. We prepare the soft and plant the seed and water and
weed and tend the plant faithfully but it is 'God that giveth
the increase.* We're willing to take our time and let growth
come from the inside, through Christ; not merely from the out-
side through our puny efforts."

Once, after they had gone to church in a strange city, I
asked Gi-Gi how she liked the sermon.

"I didn't like it," she said. "You know, all he talked about
was the newspapers. I don't believe he even mentioned Jesus."

Someone said to Ann, seven, as her father was getting
ready to leave for Scotland, 'Isn't it too bad your daddy can't
stay at home with you?" ''But think/' she said, "of all the people
who would go to HelL"

Ruth Graham tries to join her husband for part of every
Crusade. After the two weeks in Scotland in the spring of 1 955,
she went on for the great meetings at Wembley Stadium in
London. She was with her husband when he preached in the
Royal Chapel at Windsor Castle and afterward lunched with
Queen Elizabeth and the Duke of Edinburgh. Of their visit,
a few days earlier, to the Queen Mother and Princess Margaret
she wrote to her parents:

"Last Tuesday we went to Clarence House. I had been told
I would visit with the ladies-in-waiting while Bill visited with
the Queen Mother, thai I would be introduced and we would
leave. Fearing some overeager friends had tried to sort of push
me in and having had so many people push into our home just
to say they had met Bill, I had no desire to do the same. But
than I was told the Queen Mother looked forward to seeing us
both.

**Thaf s how it happened that our little tan Ford drove up
to the gate at 11:45. Two men secretaries met us at the door.
We shook hands with them. The doorman held out his hand
(for Bfll's hat) and Bill shook that, too to the doorman's
evident surprise. We were led into a wide hall where we were
fained by the ladies-in-waiting. We all went to a side room
130

where we talked about golf and the Cockell-Marciano fight.
Then suddenly the door opened: 'Her Majesty the Queen
Mother will receive Dr. and Mrs. Graham/

"It was something of a shock for I had expected to sit and
be properly briefed by the c in-waitings' before being intro-
duced. But you don't keep royalty waiting, so in we went
Now, Mrs. Jarvis had taught me to curtsy. But the Queen
Mother came toward us with her hand outstretched and I didn't
know whether to curtsy first and shake hands or shake hands
first and then curtsy. I don't know which I did. Bill the mer-
ciless wretch said it looked as though I'd tripped over the
rug. . . .

"Anyway, the Queen Mother was the dearest, most charming
person and so was Princess Margaret a lovely, tiny thing,
dressed in a bright pink taffeta dress with a little white cash-
mere sweater about her shoulders, patent-leather pumps and

No member of the Graham team, not even Billy Graham, is
more single-mindedly concerned for the success of each Cru-
sade than Ruth Graham or more deeply stirred by what tran-
spires. After the concluding meeting in Glasgow mote than
100,000 people in Hampden Park she wrote: 'Tonight so
many prayers have been so gloriously answered. Even 100,000
voices raised in singing To God Be the Glory 5 seemed inade-
quate. Just wait till we get to Heaven!"

From Wembley she wrote: "The great patient crowds sit-
ting quietly in the rain and the cold wind. So many needy
hearts, both high and humble. When the invitation was given
there was the sound as of sudden heavy raindrops on a roof.
But it was only the footfalls of hundreds going forward; there
was nothing but those footsteps and the choir singing 'Just As
I Am, without One Plea.'. * . The rain fell in sheets across the
field lights shining down on thousands of glistening umbrel-
las. Still they came, 3,400 in all. Many of the counsellors were
converts from Harringay last year."

131

"They were all charming people," Ruth wrote, of the guests
at a Paris luncheon given for her. "They were all interested
in the coming meeting. The opinion was, We're all for it. But
we've got our fingers crossed.' Or, 'After all, this is Paris.' . . .
Or, ^Frenchmen are too skeptical and individualistic ever to
go forward in groups. Maybe your husband had better not
make his usual appeal/ - . . And more of the same.

"No one seemed to take into account the power of God or
the hunger of the human heart. And I needn't sound so smug.
Frankly I wondered, too. . . .

"Finally, we went out to the meeting. ^ . . The setting was
confused and uninspiring. But it was the background for one
of the most amazing demonstrations of the power of God I
have ever seen. . . .

"One young Army officer told me later: 1 prayed that at
least one person would go forward to keep Mr. Graham from
being embarrassed . . . But God did the impossible . , .
over 600 came. And every night since they've been coming:
bearded students, workingmen, glamorous young Parisians,
servicemen, countesses, actresses, old and young all of them
walking at a slow deliberate pace as though they wanted every-
one to see how sure they were of what they were doing. . . ."

Ruth Graham does not often make speeches. But when at
a dinner ia Glasgow at the conclusion of the All-Scotland
Crusade, a Crusade official paid tribute to her and to "the
pric^" she had to pay for being an evangelist's wife, she broke
her role and made a response.

*I want you to know that I would rather be an evangelist's *
wife than anything else in all the world. And I also want you
to know maybe you've guessed it (hat, as for being this par-
ticular evangelist's wife, Fd rather have Billy Graham, part
time* titan anybody eke in all the world, full time*"

132

8: ", . . And some, evangelists"

WHEN, IN SEPTEMBER, 1949, Billy Graham arrived in
Los Angeles for the opening of a "Christ for Greater Los An-
geles Crusade," he had with him only enough revival sermons
to last two weeks, plus some sketchy notes which he planned
to turn into sermons for the last of the scheduled three-week
run. That was his entire supply. Up to then, it had been ade-
quate.

The Los Angeles Crusade lasted not three weeks, but eight
Its 6,000-capacity tent ("The largest revival tent in the world")
had to be enlarged to make room for 9,000 and was still too
small. Billy Graham spoke to 350,000 people. More than 3,000
made decisions for Christ.

"No one since Billy Sunday," said Time magazine, has
wielded "the revival sickle" with such success as "this thirty-
one-year-old, blond, trumpet-lunged North Carolinian."

"Old-style religion," said an Associated Press dispatch, "is
sweeping Los Angeles. . . , This blas6 city has seen multi-
tudes of meetings of the supercolossal type, but it is safe to say
(hat this evangelistic meeting is one of the greatest the city evear
has witnessed."

By the end of the Los Angeles Crusade, not only had five

133

weeks of new sermons been added to Billy Graham's evange-
listic repertory. New authority had been added to his preaching;
new significance had been added to its results; and a new
prospect had been opened for his future.

Until Los Angeles he had been another evangelist: more
youthful, more colorful, more successful, perhaps, than most,
but nonetheless not notably different from scores of others
before him who, with varying but hardly ever more than local
consequences, had pitched their tents and thundered doom and
salvation city by city and town by town along the country's
sawdust-strewn revival circuits.

What happened at Los Angeles is another circumstance in
this account which takes one beyond the area where journalists
are accustomed to operate. But it is difficult, even for a journal-
ist, to escape the conclusion that at Los Angeles a power greater
than Billy Graham began to take Billy Graham more directly
in hand and as such a greater power did with Joshua to
"magnify" him. From having been a revival preacher, he seems
to have become, increasingly thereafter, the voice and in-
creasingly also the instrument of revival. )

Today Billy Graham's associates speak offfis career as in two
major parts: before Los Angeles and since Los Angeled JBut
what happened in the period 1943 to 1949 before Los An-
geles is an important chapter in the Billy Graham story because
it is a part of his past which, for his present worldwide ministry,
has proved to be essential prologue. In that period he became
by choice and more, he would say, "by Providential circum-
stance" an evangelist and achieved, as though on.^ trial run,
his first, not inconsiderable triumphs in evangelism. ,

On the matter of a diversity of gifts among the Cord's work-
men and of a division of labor in the Lord's vineyard, Billy
Graham quotes the familiar words from St Paul's letter to the
Ephesians: ". . . And gave them gifts. . . . And He gave
some, apostles; and some, prophets; and some, evangelists; and
some, pastors; and some, teachers."
134

Of the last two Billy Graham has had what I think might
be called a smattering of firsthand experience. For sixteen
months, after his graduation from Wheaton, he was pastor of
the Baptist church in Western Springs, Illinois, For three and a
half years late 1947 into 1951 he was part-time president
in Minneapolis, Minnesota, of the Northwestern Bible School,
an independent Bible and liberal arts college of considerable
fundamentalist repute. It could hardly be said that the former
experience gave him very deep grounding in the toils, tribula-
tions, and rewards of a pastor or that the latter accomplished
any very deep indoctrination in the art and practice of teaching.

This was only partly because, in both instances, the time was
short. A more important reason was that Billy Graham could
not escape the conviction, and did not seriously try to, that
the part of St. Paul's allotment which directly referred to ft
was: ". . . and some, evangelists. . . ."

If St Paul an evangelist himself had in mind any special
spiritual gifts as the qualifying marks of an evangelist, he did
not specify them. But I am sure he was aware since he pos-
sessed such a large measure of it himself that one quality, not
necessarily spiritual, was almost indispensable and almost al-
ways present There necessarily has to be in the evangelist
more than the share accorded ordinary mortals of restlessness,
an above-normal urge to be on the move.

It is true that in the writings of St. Paul there is, so far as
I can find, no indication that his "journeyings often** were, for
him, anything more than unrelieved hardship from which,
after each new journey, he was lucky to have escaped with his
life. In the second chapter of his second letter to the Corin-
thians he sets forth the dire chronicle: In perils of rivers, in
perils of robbers* in perils in the city, in perils in the wilder-
ness, in perils in the sea, in perils among false brethren, in
labor and travail, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in
fastings often, in cold and nakedness. . . ."

It seems to me possible to take that chronicle of which I

135

have quoted only part at full face value and still feel sure
that there must have been a pleasanter, that there may even
have been a lighter, side to the story of his traveling. In fact,
reading the record of his journeyings on which he had em-
barked even before his conversion it seems a likely con-
clusion that, though he learned "in whatever state" he found
himself, "therewith to be content," the one state in which it
would have been most difficult for hi to have been content
would have been one which involved no journeying, a state
of staying put.

John Wesley made no such sorry bones about it. It was, I
think, not wholly due to his organizational genius but, in part,
to the uncurbed restlessness of his own temperament that led
him to establish, for his Methodist societies, an "itinerant
ministry." In fifty years mostly by horseback his evange-
listic itinerating took him up, down, and across England 250,-
000 miles. Fifty times, in those days of sail, he crossed St.
George's Channel to Ireland. His Journal is not only a record
of things spiritual, but also the travel log of a man who has
been called "The Happy Traveler." To him, unlike St. Paul,
it was by no means all travail.

"I am content," he wrote, "with whatever entertainment I
meet with and my companions are always in good humor. This
must be the spirit of all who take journeys with me. If a dinner
ill-dressed or a hired bed, or a poor room, or a shower of rain,
or a dusty road would put them out of humor, it lays a burden
upon me greater than all the rest put together."

No difficulty in going seems to have alarmed Wesley so
much as the prospect of not going. "Our servant," he wrote,
"caaae up and said, 'Sir, there is no traveling today. Such a
quantity of snow has fallen in the night that the roads are
quite filled up.' I told him, 'At least we can walk twenty
miles with our horses in our hands.' So, in the name of God,
we set out . . ."

When past seventy, unable any longer to travel by horse-
136

back, Wesley did not give up traveling but continued until
well into his eighties to go by carriage: chiefly driven, no
doubt, by zeal and concern for his new-founded societies, but
also, I am sure, impelled by that restlessness which most
evangelists seem congenitally to possess and which, for the
demands of their special mission, is probably indispensable.

Minor though it doubtless is, Billy Graham in this respect
also stands in the evangelist succession. His traveling involves
acute attacks of homesickness, much weariness, an occasional
cold brought on by lack of proper sleep and exercise, indiges-
tion brought on by lack of proper food and, in addition, all
manner of less, but cumulatively not insignificant, discom-
forts, inconveniences, confusions, and irritations.

These Billy Graham complains about less, perhaps, than
some of us might, but nonetheless in healthy human fashion.
But I am inclined to think they are the complaints of one who,
in spite of it all, is more than reconciled to is, in fact, basi-
cally happy about his peripatetic lot, his "journeyings often."
If there were no prospect of yet another journey just ahead, I
am sure he would take much less delight than he does in each
journey just completed. And I am also inclined to think that
this restlessness made it likelier that when the Lord called Billy
Graham into evangelism, it was not necessary to repeat the
call.

The church he held at Western Springs, not far from
Wheaton, paid its minister $45 weekly. It had, as edifice, only
a basement, no parsonage, and on the Sunday morning of
Billy Graham's first appearance, a congregation of 35. If his
sixteen months there did not suffice to remedy all these de-
ficiencies, they were sufficient to stir among the people such
unaccustomed zeal and fervor as to make their remedying
gtvemabitmoretime inevitable. The building fund he started
grew into whiat is now an attractive church. The Sunday morn-
ing congregation now averages in the several hundreds. The

137

preacher has an assistant as well as a parsonage and what
passes, among preachers, as a living wage.

Billy Graham, even while pastor, was more evangelist. He
preached every Sunday morning, and every Sunday evening as
though each service were a revival. In a sense, each service
was. He never failed to give a call for "decisions for Christ";
almost always there was someone or several who came for-
ward. He worked out for the church a three-point program
based on Bible reading, prayer, and personal evangelism.
Evangelism, as he defined and preached it, included not only
the evangelization of Western Springs, but of the world "in
this generation." Today, as a result, this church supports
twenty missionaries in various parts of the world.

Meanwhile, an opportunity to extend his ministry beyond
Western Springs was in the making at the hands of a fellow
minister, also a Wheaton College graduate, Torrey Johnson
by name. Several years older than Billy, Torrey Johnson was
a man of great energy, fervor, and imagination who had gone
to Chicago on leaving Wheaton, organized his own church
the Midwest Bible Church and made it a thriving center of
evangelism. In addition to directing the activities of his own
highly active institution, he had a regular, late Sunday night
evangelistic radio program, organized and led Youth for
Christ Rallies, and was a professor of Greek in Chicago's
Northern Baptist Seminary.

While Billy Graham was at Wheaton, Torrey Johnson heard
of his campus fame as a preacher; once heard him preach, and
decided forthwith that here was a prospective evangelist of
more than ordinary stature. When Billy Graham went to
Western Springs, the two men kindred evangelical spirits
with matching zeal and convictions met several times. It was
Torrey Johnson who persuaded Billy Graham not to go on, as
he had considered doing, to a theological school a decision
which Billy Graham occasionally regrets. "Get in there and
138

preach,** Torrey told Billy. That* s the theological school you
need,"

One day, early in 1945, Torrey Johnson telephoned Billy
Graham from Chicago. "No phone call will ever have a greater
influence on my life," he says, "than that one had.**

"Billy," said Torrey, "you know I've got a regular Sunday
evening radio program. I find I just don't have time to do that
program right I want you and your church to take it over."

"Why he chose me, just one year out of college, ni probably
never know," says Billy Graham, "but I knew it was the chance
of a lifetime our little church on the air, 50,000 watts strong,
spreading the Gospel."

There was one considerable hitch. The membership of his
church numbered 85. The total weekly church budget met
with some difficulty was only $125. Weekly cost to the
church of the radio program would be $150. Billy Graham
called his congregation into a prayer meeting to consider the
matter. That evening's prayers were answered with weekly
pledges totaling $85 little more than half the required
amount.

"Such an opportunity may never come our way again,"
said Billy Graham. "Lef s sign up and trust God for the rest."

His congregation, breathless but believing, agreed.

This was the beginning (Sunday evenings 10:30-11:15 over
Chicago station WENR) of Songs in the Night an informal,
family-circle kind of "Gospel sing," with Billy Graham be-
tween singing, Bible reading, and prayer interspersing sev-
eral three- to five-minute religious "chats," Bible-based and
evangelisticaHy beamed. Evidently many Gospel-and-song-
minded people of the Chicago area were waiting for just such
a program at such an hour. It caught on immediately. Contri-
butions came in sufficient for its financing. First paid soloist
was George Beverly Shea then on Chicago's WBMI as
announcer and singer, now "America's beloved Gospel singer*
of flic Graham team.

139

As unfailingly as always, Billy Graham concluded every
program with a call for "decisions for Christ." Soon there
were reports of such decisions, increasing each week. Soon,
also, Billy Graham's name was widely known beyond Western
Springs and invitations to speak, to preach, to assist in re-
vival services sometimes as many as twenty in a day began
to pour in on him.

Songs in the Night is still on the air; still using the same
program format used by Billy Graham; still originating from
the same church, "the friendly church in the pleasant com-
munity of Western Springs, Illinois."

Then, late in 1944, Billy Graham was laid low with an
attack of mumps so severe it took months to recuperate and
led to his discharge from the Army chaplaincy for which he
had been accepted. For the last several weeks of his recupera-
tion on the strength of a gift from an anonymous donor who
specified only that the money be spent "in the sun" he went
with Ruth to Florida. They were hardly settled in their hotel
before the phone rang. It was Torrey Johnson, stopping "not
by chance," says Billy Graham; "the Lord was in it" at the
same hotel.

During the following days the two men met, talked, and
prayed together often and Torrey Johnson shared with Billy
Graham his dream of an international, interdenominational
evangelistic movement among young people. Such a movement
was already stirring in Youth for Christ which was then work-
ing largely among servicemen and of which Torrey Johnson
had become the recognized national leader.

Youth for Christ was and still is "an evangelistic move-
ment specializing in mass evangelism, particularly among
youth." Its chief feature was the Saturday night Youth for
Christ Rally. Its methods, along with the tried-and-true tech-
niques of old-time revivalism, included all manner of attentkm-
getting-and-holding attractions: ventriloquists, magicians,
close-harmony quartets. On the night in the week when so

140

almost everyone told Johnson "you'll never get the kids to
turn out," these rallies got them: packing large halls, even
filling Chicago's Soldier Field,

Now, Johnson told Billy Graham, the time had come for
the "Big Push" a rapid expansion both in the United States
and abroad. On the last day of their vacation together, John-
son asked Billy Graham to be part of that world\vide push, to
become YFCs first "field representative." His salary of $75
a week plus expenses was already pledged by two Johnson
supporters in Chicago.

"Give up the pastorate?" Ruth asked when Billy told her.

"That' s right," he said. "And take up what the Lord's really
called me to do: evangelism."

A month later, early in 1945, Torrey Johnson and Billy
Graham walked into a barren two-room office in downtown
Chicago, got down on their knees, and asked God's blessing
on their plans and dreams for reaching young people around
the world for Christ.

"There was only one thing left to settle," says Ruth Graham.
"Me. What was I going to do? It wasn't practical to start hiking
over the country with htm For the first time we decided to
call Montreal home." She moved in temporarily with hear
parents. Moving itself was no chore: "We didn't own a stick
of furniture."

Billy Graham's first Youth for Christ Rally was in Chicago.
They had rented Orchestra Hall and he was scheduled to
preach for twenty minutes. It was, for him at that stage, an
awesome occasion his first large audience.

"The prospect of taHring to 3,000 people," he says, "fifled
me with terror. The old fright and embarrassment which, when
I was at school in Florida, had sent me out to the swamp to
preach to the birds and stumps returned in full force. I shook
in my boots.*

But when, after he had preached, he gave the invitation,

141

40 young people an unprecedented number came forward
to make decisions for Christ.

During the next twelve months, Billy Graham traveled
nearly 200,000 miles by plane. He spoke in 47 states to Youth
for Christ Rallies of up to 20,000, mostly young people. More
than 7,000, under his ministry, made "decisions for Christ.'*

He also added, en route, the second member of what is now
the Billy Graham team. It was at a YFC Rally in Asheville,
North Carolina. At the last minute the regular song leader
had failed to appear. Someone suggested that in the audience
that night was a young man with some experience as a song
leader,

"This meeting/* said Billy Graham, "is too important to
take a chance on an amateur."

There was, finally, no choice and the amateur as reluctant
to try as the preacher was to have him took over. After he
had conducted a song or two, Billy Graham whispered to the
chairman, "He's great stuff. What did you say is his name?"

"Cliff Barrows," said the chairman.

It was not long thereafter before Cliff Barrows in the suc-
cession of John and Charles Wesley, Moody and Sankey,
Sunday and Rhodeheaver took over the music for all Billy
Graham's meetings. Today, he is probably closer to Billy
Graham than any other member of the team, his counsel con-
tinually sought on many matters besides music. "He comes
near to being the indispensable man,'* says Billy Graham.

Doring this three-year period with Youth for Christ, Billy
Graham traveled 750,000 miles including four trips to
Europe. He ran afoul, in his evangelistic crusading, of all
manner of opposition most of it opposition from within the
clrarches, chiefly among ministers. Some were against Youth
for dxrist because William Randolph Hearst's newspapers
seemed to be for it; some because it had a theology not of
"solid meat," but of "milky abstractions"; others because its
leaders were too evangelistically minded and still others be-
142

cause the techniques they used were "learned from business
and particularly from commercial radio."

Whatever the reason and there were others of about the
same order of profundity there was back of each of them a
discernible measure of ministerial discomfiture that this corps
of young upstarts "Christian gypsies," they were sometimes
called could move in, stir, and enlist great numbers of young
people unreached by the church, and most discomfiting of all
do this with a Gospel message which many churchmen were
sure was the least promising of all means whereby such a
science-minded, socially sophisticated generation of young
people could possibly be reached. Even the Christian Century,
at the end of an almost wholly adverse article, "What about
'Youth for Christ'?" felt impelled to say:

"Yet the fact that it has gone so far as it has is proof that
something close to spiritual famine exists among large sections
of our population, including the rising generation, who are
more hungry for faith than their elders. The churches are not
feeding these starving people and they cannot be indifferent
to the challenge which this attempt to use the new channels
of communication for preaching the Gospel offers them. They
should do likewise, and bettor."

But the fact that he met with so much church hostility did
not shake Billy Graham's belief that successful evangelism must
be church-centered and that any evangelistic enterprise with
which he was associated would be. On cme Youth for Christ
trip to England in 1946, he arrived in Birmingham to find that
the city council had withdrawn permission for him to use the
city auditorium for the rallies. Inquiry revealed that this action
was the result of opposition to the meetings from local min-
isters. From a supporter among the clergy Billy Graham got
a list erf the preachers most strongly opposed to him. One by
one he called on them "Not," he said, "to argue, only to
explain and, if you don't mind, to pray." One by one they
were won over and the city council rescinded its action.

143

"I wasn't interested," one of these ministers subsequently
wrote. "We had plenty of soul-winners right here in Birming-
ham, without taking on any of America's surplus saints. But
Billy called on me. He wasn't bitter, just wondering. I ended
up wanting to hug the twenty-seven-year-old boy. I had failed.
I called my church officers and we disrupted all our plans for
the nine days of his visit.

"Before it was over, Birmingham had seen a touch of God's
blessing. This fine, lithe, burning torch of a man made me love
him and his Lord. . . ."

During these years of his increasing evangelistic effective-
ness and repute, one man had kept a righteously covetous eye
on Billy Graham. He was Dr. W. B. Riley, an aging but still
fiery evangelist who, as a preacher of more than ordinary
intellectual achievements, had founded in Minneapolis in 1902
first as an adjunct of the First Baptist Church of which he
was pastor the Northwestern Bible School. This school
much like the Bible schools of the South was a means for
the propagation, unsullied, of the Bible-centered evangelical
faith. By 1925, in its own building, enrollment in its Bible
courses was 300. In 1935, a theological seminary was added;
in 1944 a liberal arts college, and in 1948 the school moved
into a new million-dollar plant in Minneapolis.

The more Dr. Riley saw and heard of Billy Graham the
surer he became that here was the man to succeed him as
president of the institution. To this Billy Graham when he
first heard of it gave an unequivocal "no" for answer. But
his or, for that matter, any man's "no" meant very little
to Dr. Riley. He made an alternative offer strongly bolstered
with Biblical quotations indicating, as Dr. Riley saw it, that
tbis was not only his plan, but God's will. The alternative was
that Billy Graham should serve the school as president four
days a week, three days a week with Youth for Christ. He
asked: Would Billy let him know in time to announce the
joyful news at the 1947 commencement?
144

"I have sought to discern the will of God," said Billy
Graham in reply. "If God has blessed me with a particular field
it has been that of an evangelist. I told the Lord two years ago
that I did not care to be a great preacher, but that I did want
to be a great soul-winner. . . . How to reconcile work at
Northwestern with the tremendous evangelistic opportunities
open to me is difficult . . . May I have until July 21 . . V
In July he wrote: "I have been waiting for Heaven's signal
I have not received it, . . ."

In August, Dr. Riley on, as he believed, his deathbed
besought Billy Graham to visit him. There, in a firm voice,
(he old man read to the younger the story of the prophet Sam-
uel's choosing, from among the sons of Jesse, of one to be king
over Israel and how he chose the youngest, David, and how
Jehovah said, "Arise, anoint him; for this is he."

"Beloved," said Dr. Riley, "as Samuel appointed David King
of Israel, so I appoint you head of these schools. IT! meet you
at the judgment seat of Christ with them."

Pressure pitched on such a level Billy Graham did not know
how to resist without feeling that, by doing so, he might be
resisting the Almighty, Thus, for six months after Dr. Ritey*s
death, Billy Graham served as interim president; then, for six
months, as acting president and, finally, in 1948 lie agreed
to accept the post of president on condition that he could
continue much of his evangelistic work. It was a remarkable
setup, admirably suited to the credit of no one and, perhaps,
to a minimum of benefit to the Lord: Billy Graham continuing
to live in Montreal, president of a school in Minneapolis,
traveling the revival road much of the time*

la June, 1951 the school having grown substantially in
enrollment, funds, and reputation during his three and a half
divided years he resigned as president "I have been trying
to do the work of two men. It isn't working. I must choose one
or the other. The leading of the Lord seems clear and I must

145

f ollow it." This time there was no one to arrange the Lord's
contrary intervention.

At Northwestern Billy Graham, among other things, learned
about the educator-category mentioned by St. Paul as, at the
church in Western Springs, he had already learned about the
pastor-category. Facility at neither was the Lord's "gift" to
him. Occupational^, this left only evangelism.

One further Northwestern discovery was a young Southern
Baptist minister, administrative assistant to Dr. Riley and
teacher of theology and Hebrew. When Billy Graham in 1950
was about to set out from Minneapolis for an evangelistic
campaign in New England, Jerry Beavan said to him one day,
*Td give my right arm to go with you. I think I could help out
with the press."

"Okay," said Billy Graham, "you're going along." He has
been going along, "helping out with the press," ever since.

Today the promotional setup of every Billy Graham Crusade
is Jerry Beavan's responsibility. I have heard him called a
"genius." I have seen at close hand enough of the way he
operates, months ahead of a Crusade, with half-committed
ministers and reluctant laymen, to believe that from the en-
thusiasm he engenders and the effort he enlists there is a
good deal of truth in that description.

"Sure, we've got to have organization," he says, "and for
that we're sometimes criticized. But, organizationally, we
aren't even in the same league with some of the denominations
to which some of our critics belong. You can't get anywhere
with any kind of business these days without organization. I
happen to believe that, foe Christ's business, we need the best"

A prize-fight promoter with above-average box-office know-
how once said to Jerry Beaven, "Boy, how Fd like to have 20
per cent erf yoor Bflly Graham."

Tba promote: may or may not have understood Jerry's
reply: "H you or I had 20 per cent of Billy Graham we might
be broke bat we'd still be two of the world's richest people."
146

Thus, in early September, 1949, Billy Graham came to Los
Angeles. There were, by then, three other members of the
Graham team: Grady Wilson, Billy Graham's boyhood friend,
associate evangelist; Cliff Barrows, director of music; George
Beverly Shea, soloist.

"We weren't sure," says Grady Wilson, "but that in Los
Angeles we'd tackled something too big for us. Perhaps our
faith wasn't geared up to it. Only a short time before we
had been in Baltimore. Our meetings there were held in the
Lyric Theater. That, for us, was a great act of faith, for the
Lyric had 2,800 seats. Our prayer was that it would be filled,
but until the very last meeting of our series it never was. In
that Los Angeles tent there were 6,000 seats; it was breath-
taking."

For the first two weeks and into the third, the Los Angeles
meeting ran the usual revival course: good crowds, but no
overflow; some scores of decisions; offerings sufficient to meet
expenses. Midway through the third and presumably last week,
the size of the crowds for no discernible reason jumped from
a well-filled to a packed-out tent, with hundreds standing. By
Friday night with a record-breaking attendance the ques-
tion was: End, as scheduled, on Sunday or continue another
week? On that question, for the next two nigjits, there was a
lot of late praying.

Billy Graham following a practice which, when Christians
expected more of God, was a commonplace among them
asked the Lord for a sign: some visible, unmistakable evidence
before the Sunday night meeting that continuing was His will;
lacking which that night would be the last

I am sore that those who expect nothing from God, and
most of those who do not expect much, will put it down as
sheer coincidence that that Sunday night, when Billy Graham
arrived at the Crusade tent at Washington and Hill streets in
downtown Los Angeles, thwe was waiting: for him the largest
contingent of reporters, feature writers, and newspaper pfaotog-

147

raphers he had ever faced. That morning, from his fabled
retreat at San Simeon, the aging William Randolph Hearst
had sent a two-word telegram to the editors of the Hearst
press: "Puff Graham."

This may have been sheer coincidence. And the fact that
Mr. Hearst was involved in it will be proof enough to some
that the Lord was not. The important point is that, to Billy
Graham, it was not coincidence, but an answer to prayer. If he
had concluded otherwise that it was not prayer, but coinci-
dence then the Los Angeles meeting would have ended that
night and Billy Graham would have gone his evangelizing way,
diminishing as he went; not immediately aware any more,
perhaps, than Samson was that "the Lord was departed from
him/*

But, says Billy Graham, the prayers that were being an-
swered that Sunday night in Los Angeles began weeks before:
"Los Angeles had more of everything. It had more publicity,
more people, more decisions for Christ. But back of all these
there was one indispensable thing that Los Angeles had more
of: more people doing more praying."

That whatever weight one may wish to give it seems
to have been true. It was in Los Angeles, for the first time,
that organized prayer support was set up weeks in advance of
a Billy Graham Crusade set up under the auspices of an
organization called "Christ for Greater Los Angeles." By the
time the Crusade began more than 1,000 prayer groups had
been formed in and around Los Angeles. For several weeks
they had been meeting regularly to pray for the Crusade's
success. These continued throughout the Crusade and they
were supplemented by special prayer meetings in scores of
churches. There were also many "prayer chains" in which
vofcmteers recruited by Grady Wilson at the Crusade meetings
divided the day and night into half-hour periods so that,
twenty-four hours around the clock, the Qusade was contin-
ually being prayed for.

148

This, too, may belong in the department of coincidence
but it is remarkable to note three of the persons who were
converted in the first five days that followed that "final" Sun-
day night.

One of them was Stuart Hamblen, Southern California's
best-known radio personality. To his radio audience and then
at a Crusade meeting he said, "If anyone had told me Fd ever
stand where I am standing tonight, Fd have said he was a
candidate for the sanity commission. I don't know any fancy
religious words. I've done practically everything everyone
else has done. I've been a sinner. I also know that a few nights
ago, I accepted Christ as my Savior."

Along 'The Strip" in Hollywood, the odds were 10 to 1 it
wouldn't last. It has.

Like many of those converted in Billy Graham's Crusades,
Hamblen carries a pocket New Testament and, when there are
a few odd minutes, reads it. He was reading it one day in the
railroad station of a Canadian city. A soldier, sitting next to
him, opened up a conversation.

"Fve never had much to do with religion."

"You've missed something, 5 * said Hamblea*

"Well," said the soldier, "I just can't see myself following
someone like Jesus Christ who's been dead 2,000 years.**

"You say Jesus Christ is dead," said Hambkn. "Tfaaf s
strange. I was talking to Him, right here, not twenty minutes
ago,"

That week in Los Angeles also saw the conversion of Louis
Zampermi, Olympic miler and one of the country's foremost
war heroes. Today, from having been an aimless, drink-
hounded ne'er-do-well, he runs a Christian camp for boys.
Most startling of all, perhaps, was the conversion of Jim Vans,
henchman of and wiretapper for the notorious gangster,
Mickey Cohen. Vaus today is in full-time religious work, as a
lay evangelist

During the five weeks into which that first week-long ex-

149

tension grew, the Los Angeles Crusade continued to gather
momentum. It was front-page news in Los Angeles; it became
a feature story nationally. More than 700 of the city's 1,000
Protestant churches many of which had been cold to luke-
warm toward Billy Graham were, at the end, at least nomi-
nally supporting him.

"This city,'* said the minister of one of these churches, "with
its 1,000 ministers preaching every Sunday, was going lazily
along with the man on the street unimpressed. Then came
Billy Graham. In eight weeks, he had more people thinking
and talking about the claims of Christ than had all the city's
pulpiteers in a year's time. When the Crusade closed, we faced
a community that was at least willing to talk about the claims
of Christ. My church got a dozen members, but it got more
than members. It got new inspiration, zeal, and a spiritual
uplift that can never be described."

"We had gone to Los Angeles unheralded," says Billy
Graham. "When we left we knew that the Spirit of God had
moved on that California city as never before. We believed
also that there He gave proof that He would bless and use
our ministry 'exceeding sjbundantly, above all that we ask
or think/"

150

Billy Graham: his most recent portrait. (Fabian Bachrach)

A characteristic speaking stance, with Billy Graham declaring, as he
repeatedly does, 'T/re Bible says . . ." (Jay B. Leviton from Black Star)

In Toronto's Coliseum, the first few of nearly 700 people who that night made
"Decisions for Christ" come forward in response to Billy Graham's appeal
(1955 Time Inc. Courtesy Life Magazine)

Ruth and Billy Graham, in the fall of 1955, look over the construction of the
new mountainside home into which they have now moved, above Montreat,
North Carolina. (1955 Time Inc. Courtesy Life Magazine)

Billy Graham's ardor for
golf his favorite re-
laxation is not appre-
ciably dimmed by the
fact that he seldom
shoots below 90. (Jay B.
Leviton from Black Star)

During his 1954 Greater London Crusade, Billy Graham spoke to one of the
largest crowds ever assembled in Trafalgar Square. "Britain" he said, *'/s at
the beginning of what could be the greatest spiritual awakening of all time"
(Combine Photos)

During his 1956 tour in India, Billy Graham, in city after city,
drew larger crowds than had gathered a few weeks previously
to hear Russia's emissaries Khrushchev and Bulganin. Here, in

an improvised stadium in a small south Indian city, more than
100,000 people, many of whom have traveled great distances
on foot, have assembled to hear him.

Billy Graham, returning from his 1954 Crusade in Europe, is met at dockside
in New York City by his family. Left to right: his wife Ruth Graham, Ann,
Bitty, Ruth, Virginia. (United Press)

9: It takes money

SINCE LOS ANGELES where Billy Graham's preaching
began to be, in the historic revival sense, big-time evangelism
the scope of his ministry has extended until organizationally
and financially it is now big-time business. It is a business
which involves not only his meticulously organized Crusades
but also radio, films, a newspaper column and books.

Some idea of the scope of his ministry can be gathered from
this 1955 summary. In that year he held full-length Crusades
in Glasgow, Scotland, for six weeks and in Toronto, Canada,
for four; one seven-night mission at Wembley Stadium in Lou-
don; another mission of five nights in Paris; and, in the course
of a Continental tour, one-night meetings in twelve cities in
seven countries in addition to several appearances before UJS.
servicemen. During the year, in these meetings an estimated
4,100,000 persons heard Billy Graham face to face and a
much larger, unestimated number listened to him by radio
relay. Some 146,000 made "decisions for Christ"

Every Sunday during 1955, as it had been for five years,
Billy Graham's radio program The Hour of Decision was
on the air. Carried over three networks the American
Broadcasting Company, the National Broadcasting Company,
and the Mutual Broadcasting System this program is on 700

151

stations in the United States, 90 in Canada, and 50 abroad.

The average Sunday afternoon listening audience for The
Hour of Decision is estimated at more than 20,000,000.

In its "film ministry" the Billy Graham organization has pro-
duced and distributed five evangelistic films. They are Mid-
century Crusade, Mr. Texas, Oil-Town USA, Souls in Con-
flict, and Fire in the Heather.

During 1955 those five films were shown in the United States
to 150,000 audiences with an estimated total attendance of sev-
eral million.

In addition to this, Billy Graham's newspaper column, "My
"Answer," runs five days a week in some 200 U.S. newspapers
with a daily readership of 28,000,000.

His 1954 book Peace with God had, by the end of 1955,
sold more than 500,000 copies and had been translated into
15 languages. A second book, The Secret of Happiness, pub-
lished in 1955, was rapidly overtaking the first in sales. During
1 955 Billy Graham also launched a television program over the
facilities of the first commercial TV station in Great Britain.

When questioned, as he often is, about the multiplicity of
his activities, Billy Graham, as one would expect, has a Scrip-
tural answer: the statement of St. Paul to the Corinthians that
"I am made all things to all men, that I might by all means
save some."

Billy Graham says that almost every organization, business,
agency, almost every person with something good or not so
good to sell uses the miracle of modern machinery and modern
communications to sell it: "Why not the churches and religion?

"We have a greater opportunity than Paul ever had. I
imagine that if Paul can look down here he is champing at the
bit How he would like to be on television! How he would like
to have a radio hour! How he would like to get on a plane
and go from Corinth to Rome! How he would like to use some
of the facilities we have for saving the lost!"

Altogether the Billy Graham organization is an operation
152

which runs to considerably more than $2,000,000 a year.
When the budget for his "film ministry" and the cost of the
individual Crusades which is always raised and expended
locally is included the total would be more than $3,000,000.

So far as the fiscal side of the Billy Graham setup is con-
cerned, there are two notable facts about it. The first is that
fiscally it operates by use of the most modern business methods
and, down to the last penny, entirely in the open. The second
fact is that these highly efficient business methods are employed
with a sense of religious mission not noticeably less than that
which characterizes Billy Graham's direct evangelistic preach-
ing.

Earlier in his revival ministry Billy Graham followed the
somewhat loose financial practices which have characterized
other evangelists and which unhappily in many places have
seemed to put the dollar sign on revivalists and their methods.
Billy Graham's awareness of this problem came to a focus at
the end of the six-week Crusade in Atlanta, Georgia, in 1950.
In that Crusade a collection customarily called a "love
offering" was taken for him and Cliff Barrows. That this
method of finance could prove to be a detriment to his ministry
was made more apparent by the fact that an Atlanta newspaper
published a picture of Billy Graham holding a huge bag which
contained this cash collection.

Soon thereafter he took counsel with various people and
soon worked out a plan which once and for all totally elimi-
nated the "love offering" method and regularized more effec-
tively, I think, than any evangelist before him his own
finances and that of his organization.

Today there are two financial aspects to every Billy Graham
Crusade. One has to do with the Crusade's local expenses; the
other with the finances erf Billy Graham and his team. Each
Crusade is locally incorporated under the laws of the particular
state or country, with a board of directors made up of inter-
ested local businessmen, professional men, and clergymen.

153

The actual money for the Crusade is almost wholly raised by
the regular collections made at each Crusade meeting. These
collections are not solicited from the platform by a member
of the Billy Graham team, but each night by a local business-
man or minister. The board of the local corporation prepares
a budget for the Crusade; supervises the expenditures; and at
the end makes a public accounting published in the local news-
papers, giving a detailed and audited financial statement.

Because of the importance of such reckonings in revealing
the integrity of the Billy Graham operation, I am including
here the audit which was published in the Nashville news-
papers at the conclusion of the Billy Graham Crusade early in
1955.

(As published in The Nashville Tennessean, Sunday morning,
February 27, 1955.)

Report of Audit
BILLY GRAHAM CAMPAIGN FUND

Statement of Receipts and Disbursements . . .
Dec. 30, 1953 to Dec. 15, 1954

OSBORN AND PAGE

CERTIFIED PUBLIC ACCOUNTANTS
2012 BROADWAY

NASHVILLE 4, TENNESSEE

HILARY H. OSBORN, C. P. A. NASHVILLE, TENNESSEE

FRED G, PAGE, C. P. A. 2012 BROADWAY

ROBERT ADAIR, C. P. A.

EUGENE R. MULLINS, C. P. A. KNOXVDLLE, TENNESSEE

ALBERT M. MILLER, C. P. A. FIDELITY BANKERS TRUST BUILDING

The Greater Nashville Evangelistic Crusade, Inc.

Nashville, Tennessee

Gentlemen:

We have examined the accounts of The Greater Nashville Evange-
listic Crusade, Inc., Nashville, Tennessee, for the period ended Decem-
ber 15, 1954. The results of our examination are presented in this
report which consists of these comments and the following designated
exhibits:

154

Exhibit "A" Statement of Cash Receipts and

Disbursements, December 30, 1953,
Through December 15, 1954.

Exhibit "B" Condition of Budget, December 30, 1953,
Through December 15 f 1954.

Our examination was made in accordance with generally accepted
auditing standards applicable in the circumstances, and accordingly
included such tests of the accounting records and such other auditing
procedures as we considered necessary.

Minutes of directors* meetings were examined in order to ascertain
whether the financial transactions were handled in accordance with the
wishes of the directors and in accordance with the authority delegated
by them.

The Greater Nashville Evangelistic Crusade, Inc., was incorporated
in the State of Tennessee on December 30, 1953. The purpose of the
corporation was to sponsor, promote, and conduct religious, evangelical,
spiritual and evangelistic revivals through preaching and teaching of the
Gospel of Jesus Christ in the Nashville area.

Cash on deposit with Third National Bank, Nashville, Tennessee, in
the amount of $13,431.23, at December 15, 1954, was verified by rec-
onciling the books with the amount reported to us by the depository.

We mailed requests for confirmation to a representative number of
suppliers of materials and services to determine if there were any out-
standing liabilities. At the date of this report only minor amounts had
been reported. After payment of all liabilities, the amount of which
appears to be nominal, the remaining balance is to be transferred to the
Billy Graham Evangelistic Association for the Hour of Decision,

In our opinion, the Statement of Cash Receipts and Disbursements,
and Condition of Budget, fairly reflect the financial transactions of The
Greater Nashville Evangelistic Crusade, Inc., Nashville, Tennessee, for
the period from inception, December 30, 1953, through December 15,
1954, in conformity with generally accepted accounting principles.

Respectfully submitted
Signed:

O shorn and Page

Certified Public Accountants
January twenty-five
1955

155

GREATER NASHVILLE EVANGELISTIC CRUSADE

with Billy Graham

February 19, 1955

To the People of Greater Nashville
Dear Friends:

The Treasurer and Finance Committee of Greater Nashville Evange-
listic Crusade, Inc., wish to present to you a full accounting of all funds
committed to them.

A letter from Osborn and Page, who offered their accounting services
free, indicates the scope of their certified audit.

We would like to call to your attention in brief form a few of the
highlights.

Total budgeted amount agreed on by your local committee for
local expenses including the $20,000 for lighting Vanderbilt Stadium:
$80,721.00. Total expenditures for local expenses were: $75,324.75.

Receipts for local expenses consisted of:

Advanced Gifts . $31,268.48

Collections at Meetings 57,374.62

Profit on Song Books 946.63

Collections for local expenses were stopped a full week before the
Crusade ended

The difference between receipts and expenditures will be forwarded
to the Hour of Decision with the Condition that any additional con-
tingencies arising be drawn from such surplus.

Hour of Decision Sunday offerings of cash were counted and de-
posited here and a check sent to Minneapolis. Envelope offerings were
sent direct to Minneapolis.

Total Hour of Decision offerings, cash and envelopes, were $80,-
497.64. $38,000 was set aside for the European Crusade.

The Special offering for Rev. J. D. Blinco was counted and a check
deposited to his account in the amount of $5,943.75.

Spiritual accounting of the Crusade rests with our God, and for the
success of the Crusade, to Him be the Glory.

Ben Whitmore, Treasurer

Ernest J.Moench,

Chairman Finance Committee

THE GREATER NASHVILLE
EVANGELISTIC CRUSADE, INC.

Nashville, Tennessee

Exhibit "A"

Statement of Cash Receipts and Disbursements
December 30, 1953, Through December 15, 1954
RECEIPTS

Collections at Meetings $57374.62

156

Gifts

Sales of Song Books

Refunds and Sales of Materials

Income from Showing of Film

Third National Bank Note

Banquets

Redeposit of Petty Cash Fund

31,268.48

5,446.63

1,112.22

1,083.37

995.00

396.50

100.00

Total Receipts for The Greater Nashville

Evangelistic Crusade, Inc. $97,776.82

Collections Handled for Others:
Hour of Decision $22,509.98

Rev. J. D. Blinco (of England) 5,943.75 28,453.73

TOTAL RECEIPTS

* '

DISBURSEMENTS

Budget Expenses (Exhibit "B") 75,324.75

AddAmount of Receipts
Credited to Budget Expenses :

Sales of Song Books 5,446.63

Refunds and Sales of Materials 1,1 12.22

Banquets 396.50

Interest Deduction-Note ( 5.00) 82,275.10

$126,230.55

Expense of Showing Film
Billy Graham Evangelistic
Film, Inc.

713.56

369.81 1,08337

Third National Bank-Note
To Set Up Petty Cash Fund
Less Taxes Withheld from Salaries (

1,000.00
100.00
112.88)

Total Disbursements for The
Greater Nashville Evangelistic
Crusade, Inc. 84,345.59

Remittance of Collections
Handled for Others:
Billy Graham Evangelistic As-
sociatiott Hour of Decision 22^09.98
Rev. J.D. Blinco (of England) 5,943.75 28,453.73

TOTAL DISBURSEMENTS

$112,79932

Bank Balance, December 15, 1954

$13,431*23

THE GREATER NASHVILLE
EVANGELISTIC CRUSADE, INC

Nashville, Tennessee

Exhibit "B"

Condition of Budget

December 30, 1953, Through December 15, 1954

STADIUM AND FIELD HOUSE
"Lighting

Platforms

Other Construction

Tent, Chairs and Lights

Public Address Systems

Insurance

Decorating

Maintenance

Field House

Miscellaneous

Total

ADVERTISING

Newspaper

Radio and Television

Outdoor

Poster

Miscellaneous

Total

CRUSADE OFFICE

Rental

Salaries

Equipment

Supplies

Telephone and Telegraph

Miscellaneous

Total

POINTING, MAILING, ETC.

Printing
Postage
Supplies
Miscellaneous

Total
158

Amount Amount
Budgeted Expended

$20,000.00

$20,000.00

1,000.00

1,341.22

1,250.00

1,454.07

1,250.00

1,450.96

1,500.00

1,450.00

500.00

592.98

500.00

.00

1,000.00

3,436.41

500.00

223.91

500.00

851.88

$28,000.00

$30,801.43

$ 1,000.00

$ 787.96

1,000.00

1,473.70

4,000.00

3,952.18

1,000.00

424.75

1,000.00

45.67

$ 8,000.00

$ 6,684.26

$ 1,500.00

$ 1,247.66

2,000.00

3,082.38

250.00

448.82

1,250.00

992.25

500.00

762.49

500.00

511.74

$ 6,000.00

$ 7,045.34

$ 5,000.00

$ 3,975.45

1,200.00

2,164.12

800.00

354.63

500.00

.00

$ 7400.00 $ 6,494.20

COUNSELING AND FOLLOW-W

Pre-Campaign:

Salaries of Team

Materials

Salary and Expense of Team Members
Materials Used in Counsel Room
Follow-Up Through Churches
Counseling and Follow-Up-rOther
Instruction Classes
Office Expense

Total

THE EVANGELISTIC TEAM

Salaries*
Expenses

Total

MISCELLANEOUS

Badges

Freight and Express

Equipment Rental

Organ and Piano

Song Books (Net)

Nurseiy

Utilities

Banquets, etc. (Net)

Unforeseen Contingencies

Total

Grand Total
'Sales
Cost

Profit

$5,446.63
4,500.00

$ 946.63

$ 1,655.50

$ 678.00

471.00

2.45

1,952.00

3,528.20

800.00

1,700.01

420.00

.00

1,45250

.00

105.00

9,45

865.00

32054

$ 7,721.00 $ 6,238.65

$12,500.00 $ 7,720.50
6,500.00 $ 9,73452

$19,000.00

$17,455.02

$ 300.00

$ 20639

750.00

298.80

250.00

7.00

750.00

62.00

500.00

*( 946.63)

250.00

106.28

500.00

.00

1,000.00

743.62

200.00

12839

$ 4,500.00

$ 605.85

$80,72LOO $75,324.75

EXECUTIVE COMMUTES

REV. JAMES M. GREGG

Crusade Chairman

DR. WALTER R, COURTENAY

Co-Chairman

ALBERT P. ROSE

Vice-Chairman

REV. CECIL D. EWELL

Secretary

REV. CLARENCE BOWEN

Asst. Secretary

BEN A. wnrraoRE
Treasurer

JOHN O. ELLIS

Asst. Treasurer

REV. W. C. WESTENBERGER

159

Honorary Chairmen: GOV. FRANK o. CLEMENT . . . MAYOR BEN WEST

. . . HON, J. PERCY PRIEST . . . BISHOP ROY H. SHORT

COMMITTEE CHAIRMEN

DR. W. F. POWELL DR. GEORGE H. JONES

Pastor's Advisory Publicity

DR. H. THORNTON FOWLER DR. LEONARD STIGLER

Co^Chairman Counseling and Follow-Up

CHARLES M. GRAY ERNEST J. MOENCH

Men's Prayer Meeting Finance

MRS. HARVEY REESE MRS. KEITH VON HAGEN

REV. RALPH SCHURMAN Children

Cottage Prayer Meeting DAVID c KUTHERFO RD

JOHN T. BENSON Young People

j^j^ TOM STONE
LEE DAVIS Nursery

Ushers GAYLE L. GUPTON

LEWIS E. MOORE Delegations

Auditorium

*No amount was paid to Billy Graham for Honorarium. This
amount represents payment to other members of the team.

THE GREATER NASHVILLE
EVANGELISTIC CRUSADE, INC.

In most Crusades the regular collections more than cover
the local costs. The board of directors is authorized to dispose
of this surplus. Most often it is contributed to a local charity,
occasionally to the work of the Billy Graham Evangelistic
Association.

It is through the Billy Graham Evangelistic Association,
Inc., that the second aspect of the Billy Graham operation is
regularized: namely, the financing of Billy Graham and his
team. This association, which has its headquarters in Minne-
apolis, Minnesota, is a result of the kuncbing in 1950 of
The Hour of Decision. The story of how that radio program
which almost overnight made frrna a national figure and re-
sulfed in the expansion to its present large-scale proportions
160

of the Billy Graham operation got on the air merits being
told here in some detail because it is, I think, a dramatic
revelation of the quality of Billy Graham's faith and how that
faith, implemented by prayer, figures in his decisions.

This story reaches its amazing climax in the lobby of the
Multnomah Hotel in Portland, Oregon, a few minutes before
midnight, August 16, 1950. But it began two months before
in a roadside diner near Ocean City, New Jersey.

That day, Billy Graham, attending a conference in Ocean
City, had driven into the country with a fellow preacher. They
stopped at this diner for lunch. As they walked to a table, a
stranger rushed up to Billy Graham, tears in his eyes, and said,
*This can only be God's doing."

This was his story. A preacher in Philadelphia, with consid-
erable local radio experience and some wider contacts in the
field, he was an admirer of the young and then much less re^
nowned evangelist. During the previous night he had wakened
with what he described, in Quaker terminology, as a "concern**
to put Billy Graham's message on a radio network. Since he
believed Billy Graham was in Europe, he dismissed the idea.
The next morning, however, the same concern returned this
time with such urgency that he finally decided to drive to the
shore "to shake it off or figure it out** To him, this meeting in
the diner where he, too, had stopped fat lunch, was not
"chance" but "a Providential directive.**

Billy Graham was sympathetic to the man, but totally un-
convinced "be it said to my shame** of the Providential
origin of his idea. He had never, he said, given any thought to
a national radio program. He explained that he had no funds
or organization, not even any network contacts. The preacher,
undaunted, promised that he would be heard from again. Billy
Graham quickly forgot the incident.

But two weeks later at a Bible conference in northern Michi-
gan he was unexpectedly called on by two advertising execu-
tives. One of these was Walter Bennett, head erf the Walter P.

161

Bennett Advertising Agency in Chicago. The other was his
Philadelphia associate, Fred Dienert. Both these men were
active churchmen. Bennett, a Lutheran, had been active for
years in the promotion of other famous religious broadcasts.
Dienert happened to be a member of the church in Philadel-
phia served by the minister who met Billy Graham in Ocean
City.

Although they had never before met Billy Graham, they
explained to him at their meeting in northern Michigan that
they had heard of his interest in a radio program: "We have
come to see what we can do about it."

Billy Graham assured them there was nothing they could
do. His schedule was already overcrowded. He simply was
not interested.

Within a week they reappeared, this time at Billy Graham's
home in Montreat, North Carolina. They had enlisted the
interest of a broadcasting company; a thirteen-week schedule
at a good Sunday afternoon hour was available; the cost:
$92,000. That," says Billy Graham, "was the kind of money
I knew nothing about" and the discussion abruptly con-
cluded.

In Portland, Oregon, that July, Billy Graham began what,
up to then, was his most successful Crusade, with 18,000
people, night after night, crowding the specially built "taber-
nacle." But hardly a day passed when, to his increasing irrita-
tion, he did not hear, by telephone or telegram, from Bennett
and Dienert who had made themselves the self-appointed pro-
moters of a Billy Graham radio program. One weekend they
appeared in person.

The program, they said, could be launched for an initial
$25,000. Thereafter, the cost something more than $7,000
a week would be met by voluntary contributions from the
radio audience. What they got from Billy Graham was another
curt "no" "the whole thing, beginning with the $25,000 I
didn't have or know where to get, was altogether fantastic,"
162

When, ten days later, they returned, he refused to see them.
They waited a week. Then, having booked air passage home,
they left a parting message for Billy Graham with the promise
that they would drop the whole idea and pressure him no more.
As a "goodbye courtesy," he invited them to his room.

Then, recalling the incident in the diner, Billy Graham
began to wonder whether "perhaps this was the Lord's doing;
perhaps He did want me on the air." When, therefore, Bennett
and Dienert arrived at his room, he told them that, on the
human level, his decision was unchanged. But the final de-
cision, he said, should be "not mine, but the Lord's." The
three knelt and Billy Graham prayed "The kind of prayer I
have never prayed before or since."

He said in his prayer that he would accept it as proof that
a radio program was "the Lord's plan" for him, if, by midnight
that night, there could be placed in his hands the sum of
$25,000.

Up to then, the largest single contribution Billy Graham had
ever received for his work was less than $500. Sure that he had
asked the impossible, the two visitors tJade him goodbye and
left for the airport

Before his sermon that night Billy Graham told his overflow
audience of the radio offer; of his repeated refusal to consider
seriously a venture so far beyond his means; of his desire to
settle the matter in accord with God's will. He did not mention
his prayer or the sum required. "We won't be seeking you out,"
he said. "But if you thtnlr this is God's plan, you can seek us
out."

At the end of the service, after he had spoken to those who
had made "decisions for Christ," he went to the room reserved
for members of his team. Grady Wilson, his associate evange-
list, stood in the door. A long line was queued up in front of
him. An old shoebox which Wilson held was fitting with cash
and with pledges scribbled on business cards, newspapers,
sheets torn from songbooks, odd scraps of paper. An Idaho

163

lumberman left a pledge for $2,500. A schoolteacher and his
wife from down the Oregon coast pledged $1,000: 'The con-
tents of our saving account, but we can think of no better
investment." A high-school boy pledged a month's earnings
from his newspaper route.

The total was just over $23,500.

Waiting nearby were Bennett and Dienert. They had gone
to the airport, boarded their plane, and then suddenly decided
they would wait one more day.

'This is a miracle," they said to Billy Graham. "You're as
good as on the air."

"No," he said, "it's not a miracle. The Devil could send us
$23,500. If s all or nothing."

"Well guarantee that last $1,500 ourselves."

"No, that's not the answer we prayed for."

It was almost midnight when, considerably let down, they
reached the hotel. Grady Wilson asked at the desk for mail.
There were three letters for Billy Graham. One of them was
from another city, from a person unknown to Billy Graham
expressing the conviction that his sermons should be regularly
heard on radio. To start a Billy Graham radio fund, a check
was enclosed for $1,000. Each of the other two letters, in hotel
envelopes, contained checks for $250. .

"Now," said Billy Graham, "111 grant if s a miracle." In his
room feat midnight, there was another prayer meeting,

"Since then oa several occasions," says Billy Graham, "our
bank balance has been down to a few hundred dollars. But, in
more than five years we've never asked for a loan and every
bill has been paid on time.

*The Lord who heard us that night in Portland is still giving
proof that He does answer prayer/*

A large share of credit for the promotion of his radio and

newspaper ministry and for the worldwide circulation of his

boqks, as well as for his wisdom in other business matters^

must go to Walter Bennett and his associate Fred Dienert in

164

the Walter F. Bennett Advertising Agency. It is not likely that
many businessmen have given themselves to any cause with
greater energy, imagination, and devotion than these two men
have shown in extending the message of Billy Graham.

That night in Portland, Billy Graham had no idea what to
do with the for him large sum of cash which had been col-
lected. Overnight it was kept guarded in his hotel room by an
unsleeping Grady Wilson. The next morning Wilson took it in
a huge bundle to a local bank. The problem of what to do with
it thereafter was still unresolved. To undertake the resolving
of it, Billy Graham that day sent a hurry-up call to his friend
George Wilson no relation to Grady Wilson who was busi-
ness manager of the Northwestern Bible School in Minne-
apolis, where Billy Graham had served as interim president.

Out of the $25,000 contributed for the launching of The
Hour of Decision came the Billy Graham Evangelistic Associ-
ation, Inc., which Wilson who goes about his job with a not-
able combination of business shrewdness and religious zeal
still directs. He himself is secretary-treasurer of the Associa-
tion's board of directors. The other members are Billy Graham
as president, Grady Wilson as vice-president, Cliff Barrows and
Ruth Graham. The accounts of the Association are audited by
a local firm of certified public accountants.

Billy Graham's salary is $15,000 a year. It is paid by the
Association. So are the salaries of the other membeis of the
Billy Graham team, as well as all of the 125 Association em-
ployees in Minneapolis. Billy Graham's only additional income
is from the proceeds of the sale of his books. That income
is being set aside as a trust fund for the education of his
children.

The funds which were handled through the BiQy Graham
Evangelistic Association for the financing of the Billy Graham
operation amounted in 1955 to over $2,000,000. It is a>mark
of the efficiency of the organziation that in the expenditure of
this sum, including tfce amounts speait for promoticmal mailings,

165

only 2% per cent went for overhead. The major item of ex-
penditure is of course the radio program, The Hour of Decision,
which runs to approximately $30,000 a week. The second
major expenditure, in addition to salaries, is the subsidy paid
out for the deficit of the film ministry*

All of the funds of the Billy Graham Evangelistic Associa-
tion come, of course, from the voluntary contributions of sup-
porters of the Billy Graham ministry. On each of the Sunday
afternoon radio programs an. appeal is made, not in so many
words asking for financial contributions but, more subtly, ask-
ing for support* Listeners desiring "to support this ministry"
are asked to write to Billy Graham, Minneapolis, Minnesota.
Most persons who respond to this invitation know what is ex-
pected of them and send contributions.

Since its organization the Billy Graham Evangelistic Associ-
ation has received one contribution of $50,000 from a founda-
tion and one check of $5,000 from an individual. Those are
the largest gifts ever received. Most contributions are so modest
that the average runs to a little more than $5 each. The mailing
list of contributors, built up over the five years since the Billy
Graham Evangelistic Association was formed, numbers now
nearly 1,000,000. This list is kept meticulously current. In ad-
dition to formalized letters from Billy Graham thanking these
individuals for their specific contributions, all of the nearly
1,000,000 persons on this list receive from the Association a
regular promotional mailing once every two or three months.
Many persons contribute repeatedly: some of them once a
month, some twice a month, some of them having averaged
from once to twice to four times a month for sums varying
each time from $2 to $5 for the last four years.

The Billy Graham Evangelistic Association started in 1950
in a three-room office with one employee. Today it occupies
part of three floors of a modern four-story building with 125
employees. In addition to the Minneapolis office, a headquar-
ters is maintained for the team of Washington, D.C, where
166

also are located the offices of the Billy Graham Evangelistic
Films.

In the offices in Minneapolis George Wilson has installed
business machinery and methods which would do credit to the
most up-to-date mail-order establishment. There is, however,
a religious plus about the operation of this office which, so far
as my experience goes, puts it, businesswise, in a class by itself*
Every morning, for example, the 125 employees gather in a
cleared space between the files for a twenty-minute devotional
service conducted, when he is there, by George Wilson,

Many hundreds of the letters received every week by the
Billy Graham Evangelistic Association contain no contribu-
tion. They are written by persons seeking spiritual guidance.
These letters from all kinds and conditions of people and with
all kinds of problems are promptly and carefully answered,
with no accompanying financial solicitation.

The seven women who read this "problem mail** begin their
day's proceedings before they have read a letter with a
special "season of prayer" in which, as one of them explained
it to me, "We ask God to give us understanding and wisdom
in classifying this mail and suggesting how it can be answered."

Most of the problem mail falls into definite categories, of
which there are about forty. The substance of a reply for the
problem in each of these categories has been prepared, given
a number, and can be run off by pressing a button. la addition
to this formal reply, there is, in most instances, a personalized
introduction and conclusion written for each letter by an as-
sociate of George Wilson, also a minister.

Occasionally letters come f or which no prepared reply seems
adequate, of which unclassified category the following is a
sample:

"My wife and I will doubtless go to Heaven. We have been
married, and peacefully, for many years. We are nearly sixty
and are almost typical. We sort of mind our own affaks, never
cause anyone any trouble. My problem I just can't imagine

167

spending an eternity with my wife. One hundred thousand years
or so, yes. But eternity well I just don't see how I can stand
it. Isn't there some way I could avoid going to Heaven and at
the same time not go to Hell?"

Even the operators of the business machines some of them
Billy Graham converts likewise begin their day's work with
the prayer that "God will help us this day to do good and ac-
curate work in using this machine in His service.*'

Not long ago, several efficiency engineers called on George
Wilson and after he had taken them through the plant, ex-
pressed their amazement that he could have set up and con-
tinued to run with such efficiency so highly technical an opera-
tion without any previous technical training.

"In our business," they said, "we have books that have to
be mastered before we can be masters of these machines."

To which Wilson replied, "Believe it or not, we have a book
too the Good Book." As one of the experts subsequently re-
marked, "Ordinarily we would have laughed that off but not
after having seen his operation."

I spent a number of days in the offices of the Billy Graham
Evangelistic Association in Minneapolis. I got, I think, a thor-
ough and complete account of its operations, of the monetary
intake and outgo. But I came away with the feeling that, effi-
ciently as the business is handled, its real audit is shown in no
ordinary balance sheet.

One afternoon, pointing to a series of filing cabinets, George
Wilson said, "Here is where we keep our real accounting. These
cabinets aie a file of the 146,000 persons who under Billy
Graham's ministry made *decisions for Christ' in 1955. It is
the record kept in this room which makes every one of us feel
so sure that whatever our specific job may be, the work we are
doing is the Lord's work."

168

10: London: revival drama

MANY THOUGHTFUL OBSERVERS agree that not since
the Dwight L. Moody revival in the late nineteenth century,
perhaps not since John Wesley, has Great Britain been more
widely or deeply stirred, religiously, than during Billy Graham's
Greater London Crusade in the spring of 1954,

"Three months, 5 * wrote one British editor, "have transformed
the atmosphere of Britain.

'The Archbishop of Canterbury became enthusiastic; the
Prime Minister sent for Dr. Graham; the First Sea Lord got
up in public and went to the Inquiry Room. So likewise did
many thousands from all walks of life many being persons
of leading rank or high in the learned professions and big busi-
ness.

"The effect serais to be a calm, a confidence, an escape from
the house built on shifting sands to that built on rock. This
remarkable occurrence is of first historic importance."

It was also an event of first importance for the ministry of
Billy Graham. It added maturity to him both in and out of
the pulpit It modulated somewhat the phrasing of his messages
without modifying their essential content It gave him inter-
national stature. Moreover, in Great Britain, for the first time,
his preaching stinted an entire nation.

169

If, in fact, the ministry of Billy Graham kindles in the West-
ern world the fires of an authentic religious revival, it will
almost certainly be found that the place where that kindling
began was London, in the spring of 1954.

A later chapter in this book will recount some of the con-
sequences of the Greater London Crusade and attempt to
appraise their significance. This chapter is the story of that
Crusade itself. It is a story told, for the most part, in the stir-
ring and highly human letters of Mrs. Billy Graham to her
parents. First, however, it will be helpful, I think, to sketch
in the background.

In advance of his going, London was held to be, and un-
doubtedly was, the most difficult city Billy Graham had ever
faced. In the beginning, to judge from the secular press, it was
outwardly the most hostile.

British church life was at a low ebb, probably lower than
at any time in this century. There were few, if any, signs in
Britain of the religious upsurge which was swelling church
membership in the United States and filling its churches.
Church membership 60 per cent of the U.S. population
was only 5 to 15 per cent in Britain. As against 34 per cent
of the U.S. population which regularly attend church, the per-
centage of churchgoers in England was only 10 per cent.

The prevailing British church atmosphere, even in many
churches of evangelical tradition, was, to put it moderately,
cool to "revivalism" and much more so to the American
brand of it The attitude in more than Anglican circles was
that of the vestryman who voted against the participation of
his church in the Crusade: "I don't like all this preaching about
conversion. It isn't Church of England."

The Crusade was sponsored by more than 1,000 Greater
London churches of all denominations, two-thirds of them
Church of England* But many sponsoring ministers went along
reluctantly at first, hoping probably praying that, though
no great good could be expected, no great harm would come.

170

Six nights a week for twelve weeks, from March through
May, Billy Graham preached in Harringay Arena a 12,000-
capacity, barnlike sports palace which, so his associates were
warned, few sports events ever filled and no man in Britain,
save possibly Churchill, could hope to fill for so long as two
nights in a row.

For 72 nights except for three when there were serious
storms Billy Graham's preaching filled it. Repeatedly two,
sometimes three, evening services were necessary to handle the
overflow. On a network of land wires, the Harringay services
were sent to capacity audiences in halls and churches in 400
communities throughout England, Scotland, and Wales. On the
last day of the Crusade, in the afternoon, 65,000 people filled
White City, an outdoor stadium; in the evening 120,000 filled
Wembley Stadium.

In all, nearly 2,000,000 persons heard Billy Graham. There
were 40,000 decisions for Christ.

In all this, no one, save Billy Graham himself, was more
deeply concerned or more actively engaged than Ruth Bell
Graham, his wife. Her days in London were filled with engage-
ments all single-mindedly aimed to help her husband's ministry.
Every night at Harringay she worked as one of the 600 trained
counsellors meeting with those who made their public decision
and came for guidance to the Inquiry Room.

But Ruth Graham found time to write her parents in North
Carolina intimate, colorful, deeply moving letters of what was
happening and her part in it. Those letters tell better, even,
than statistics or editorial comment, the amazing story of the
Greater London Crusade.

They begin late in February, when Billy and Ruth Graham
and several associates, arriving in England, were greeted in
the press with an outpouring of scorn and open hostility. Billy
was headlined as a "Hot Gospeller"; his Crusade, a ''Gospel
Circus"; his organization, "1 00,000 of Hot GospeP; bis be-
liefe as Tifty Years Out of Date." Whea^atLcMdon'sWatoloo

171

Station, he was met by the biggest crowd since the arrival in
1924 of Mary Pickford and Douglas Fairbanks, one headline
was: "Film Stars So Why Not Billy?" Now comes an "expert"
from "God's Own Country," wrote a Daily Mirror columnist,
"to tell us what to think and what to believe."
Ruth Graham wrote:

"Dear folks:

"This is all fantastic. Last Tuesday, somewhere between the
Isle of Wight and Southampton, a tug full of pressmen pulled
alongside the liner: 25 reporters, 11 photographers. I knew
they were after Bill's scalp and there was nothing we could do
but pray for wisdom and be as courteous and gracious as we
could. Several followed me. Their first observation was: *I see
you still wear make-up.' Ts it true,* one asked, 'that your hus-
band carries around his own special jug of water for baptism?'

"Bill wore a gray flannel sport coat and tie with small gray
and black checks. So one headlines: *No clerical collar, but my!
what a lovely tie.' Another told me, 'Mrs. Graham, I am dis-
appointed in your husband.'

u Ts that right?' (I can't imagine anyone being disappointed
inBffl.)

a *Yes, we expected bright, hand-painted ties, flashy socks,
and a sort of mass hysteria, but he is quite an ordinary chap.'

"Ashore, Bill had to be interviewed by television, so I had
to stand beside him. The first question was: Who invited you
over here anyway?' Then such killers as, T)o you think you
can save Britain?' Tton't you think you're more needed in your
own country?' What do you plan to do about Russia?' Bill's
answers were wise, really terrific. God sure helps that man!

"Thetre was one movie star aboard who should have had the
press. I think one reporter interviewed her. It was ludicrous.
The greatest reception England has given anyone at South-
ampton and to a preacher!

"But we could see God beginning to cause the wrath of man
172

to praise Him. As we went through customs, the customs man
said, 'Welcome to England and good luck, sir. We need you.*
A dock worker came up and said, 'God bless you, sir. I am
praying for you.' At the station, a little soldier recognized Bill
and came over saying he was a Christian and that a group from
the Royal Army Medical Corps was coming to Harringay: *God
bless you, sir. We are praying for you/ As we boarded our
third-class compartment, the conductor said to Bill, Tm not
much on religion, but could do with some.'

"It was about an hour to London. We had Bible and prayers.
The train pulled in at Waterloo station at 1 : 19 and we stepped
out into a perfect mob. Cheers rose, then a few familiar faces
grew out of the blur. The press of the crowd was really terrific.
But everyone had a wonderful smile and the air was filled with:
*God bless you/ 'Welcome to England.' Suddenly the crowd
began singing: *And Can It Be That I Shall Gain an Interest
in My Savior's Crown?' By getting on something high I could
see Bill's slow progress through the throng of singing, cheering,
laughing folks."

(Total cost of the London campaign was about $400,000.
More than one half was paid by the Billy Graham Evangelistic
Association of Minneapolis, including the salaries of Billy
Graham and his associates. Each of the team members, includ-
ing Billy Graham, took a 50 per cent salary cut while in Britain.

Chairman of the London campaign committee was Major-
General Wilson Haffendon; foremost among his early support-
ers was Dr. H. R. Gough, Anglican Bishop of Barking. "The
manl most feel sorry for in this Bifly Graham business," wrote
Hanon Swaffer, columnist for the Socialist Daily Herald, "is
the Bishop of Barking, who, after an honoured life, has be-
come the American evangelisfs best-known British sponsor.**)

"Dearest folks:

"Some cute stories came out of that welcome at the station.

173

Bill was being interviewed by a reporter from the Herald. He
asked if Bill didn't feel that the crowd at Waterloo were fanat-
ics, to which Bill replied: 'Not unless you consider some of
your leading clergymen, leading generals, members of Parlia-
ment, and the good Christian people who have been praying
for these meetings not unless you consider them fanatics.*

"That afternoon I had three interviews. One wanted a story
from my angle: *Is your husband difficult to live with?' T)o you
have to handle him with kid gloves?' 'Do you ever feel a twinge
of jealousy over the attentions your husband receives?'

"At six o'clock we had a team meeting in the lounge. There
was a straight-from-the-shoulder talk from Bill on how we must
conduct ourselves as Americans in England. General Wilson
Haffendon spoke. When the Bishop of Barking came in we had
just requested a prayer for him as the Herald had been most
unkind. Hanon Swaffer had been unkindest of all. The general
said, *Now don't you bother to pray for the Bishop. He is where
Christ put him. You get busy and pray for Hanon Swaffer.*
And the Bishop agreed heartily and stood saying, T)on't you
worry about me, Billy. If for a few days the newspapers have
made me appear a fool for Christ's sake, I shall be only too
happy to appear a fool with you.*

*Did I tell you that last night in one cold, unheated building
800 people prayed all night long on their knees for this meet-
ing?

"Lucy Gough and I went to shop for some long evening
gloves since on Thursday Lord and Lady Luke are to enter-
tain us at Claridge's with a terrifying list of lords and ladies.
It was this evening that Bifl burst in having just returned from
meeting Lord and Lady Luke and scared stiff over the guest
list and the idea of having to address them/ 1

"Dearest folks:

"Where was I? I think Bill had just come back from meeting
Lord and Lady Luke. We dressed and were ready at 7:45. It
174

was stated on the engraved invitations: *Full Dress and Decora-
tions.' That meant medals. Claridge's is sort of a Waldorf-
Astoria in London. Only more so.

'The guests were already assembling so we quickly checked
our wraps and were taken into a lovely room where we were
stopped by a man in bright red cutaway coat and knee-britches.
He asked our name and then announced in a loud, deliberate
voice: *Dr. and Mrs. Billy Graham.' We stood in line with Lord
and Lady Luke and one by one the guests arrived, were an-
nounced by the man in red, shook hands with us, and then
went through and were served cocktails, I thinlc you would call
them. Even the evangelical bishops over here take wine and
sherry. Bill and I were so full of orange juice I thought we
would never want to see any again.

"The guests were a charming and impressive group: ninety
in all. I couldn't help wondering what would be the outcome.
If even a few of them could be won for Christ, they could win
so many others. Bill gave a special message on why our two
great nations that have stood together in every other way must
stand together spiritually, and closed with a brief word of testi-
mony.

"The Bishop of Worcester told me there is not a denomina-
tion in England which has not had some great leader who was
a product of Dwight L. Moody's meetings and not a city that
has not had a civic leader who came to Christ under his min-
istry. We pray it may be so again. AH London is watching, talk-
ing, waiting. Something is going to happen.

"Friday noon Bill spoke at a luncheon of nearly 1,000 min-
isters. Friday night he was guest at a dinner at the House of
Commons. Around 300 attended* Saturday the team had a
luncheon with all the committee. All our old friends were there
with some very important people, but mostly (tear, sweet, godly
folks who longed to see a great spiritual awakening come to
Britain and were willing to climb out on a limb inviting Bill
over 4 sight unseen.' *

175

(At Harringay, on Monday evening, March 1, Billy Graham
preached the first sermon of the Crusade. Nearly 200 news-
papermen, many still gunning for Billy, were present. "All the
tricks of the modern demagogue," wrote one. Someone re-
marked, "Only the people seem to be for Billy.")

"Dearest folks:

"Last night it was cold and snowing. Jerry called from Har-
ringay about six saying only a couple of thousand had arrived.
Bill looked stunned. Poor man: a splitting headache, and I
knew it was nerves. We got there and practically no one was
going in. They all seemed to be rushing by to the dog races
just behind Harringay. Then at the door: 'The Arena is
jammed!* What a sight! And what a thrill to hear them sing:
'AH Hail the Power of Jesus' Name!' How they can sing! Bill
brought a message on 'Does God Matter?'

"Two hundred and twenty-one came forward. God is doing
abundantly, way and beyond all we asked."

"Dear folks:

"Briefly to bring you up to date. Saturday night by six the
Arena was about half filled with people who had no reserva-
tions. As the 7:30 service was completely booked by coach
parties, they called Bill to hurry over and closed the doors at
6:30 and had a wonderful service. Then, at 7:15, they dis-
missed that crowd and let in the reserved crowd outside. Police-
men said between 30,000 and 35,000 were waiting. There were
11,000 from Wales alone.

"The house mikes were turned off and the entire congrega-
tion sang, 'Guide Me O Thou Great Jehovah* thrilling, majes-
tic, imploring. Later the dear folks from Wales sang, 1 Will
Sing of My Redeemer* to their old Welsh tune. They break into
parts and sing in strong tenors as if their hearts would break.
And you're quite sure yours will.

"After the second service, they were dismissed and hundreds
176

more who had waited patiently outside were let in. Bill
preached a third sermon.* 9

"Dearest family:

"Thursday Bill spoke at the London School of Economics.
Brother, they gave him a bad time, I guess. When he was
introduced, the professor said, This is the first time a minister
has been on that platform. We don't allow them here. This
school was founded on secularism.' (Deafening applause. ) Bill
joked along with them, then got dead serious and told them
what Christ had meant to him, what Christ had done for him.
They could take it or leave it

"They were listening closely when suddenly a student
crashed through an upstairs window and stood there scratch-
ing himself like an ape. Bill joined in the laughter, then re-
marked, 'He reminds me of my ancestors/ Everyone laughed
*Of course,* Bill continued, *all my ancestors came from Brit-
ain.' That brought down the house. Then Bill gave it to them
with both barrels. After he left they started calling the office
wanting to debate with Bill, complained he had crammed reli-
gion down their throats. Bill isn't here to argue or debate.

"A schoolteacher has sent us a sheaf of prayers her little
nine- and ten-year-olds had written in Bill's behalf and asked
her to send to him. They are the sweetest things, all very for-
mal. One I will never forget ended: 'And dear God, do for
Dr. Billy Graham all that you possibly can/ **

(From London and elsewhere throughout Great Britain,
where church membership and attendance had reached an all-
time low, reports now began to come to the Campaign Com-
mittee of a marked increase of worshipers, of unprecedented
numbers applying for church membership, of volunteers for
Christian work. "It is not too much to say," said the London
Times, "that Mr. Graham and his associates, like the evangeii-

177

cal Protestants here, have been surprised at the scale of the
Crusade's success so far.")

"Dearest family:

"Did I tell you about one young woman converted at Har-
ringay? She got off the bus next day looking for a Church of
England clergyman and found one at St. Paul's Church. She
told him what had happened and asked him how she could
get to the mission field the quickest. Then she told him what
had happened at work that morning when she walked in. The
people with whom she worked looked at her curiously and one
finally asked, 'Good Lord, what has happened to you?' 'That's
exactly what has happened to me/ she replied. The good Lord
has come into my heart'

"One night I was introduced to a rather rugged-looking
white-haired man who, when he found I was Mrs. Graham,
took my hand in a most un-English way and kissed it He
was a pit miner up from Newcastle. He had spent his entire
year's vacation pay in London attending the meetings.

"I know I have made some bad faux pas. But the worst I
have discovered: I was talking to the Bishop of Worcester and
asked if he had attended any of Mr. Moody's meetings. He
looked a bit strange and said, *No, I was not quite old enough.'
I have learned since what I should have known long ago, that
Mr. Moody preached here eighty years ago."

**Dearest family:

"Harringay was packed again. I sat beside Sandra, the little
Russian girl. She has a Bible now, but I had to help her find
her way. She is growing beautifully.

"Saturday afternoon there was another tea for young women
converts. It was wonderful. There was a terrific testimony by
a drama student who was converted last week. She has a mar-
velous personality and a sense of humor. She kept putting off
Christ for fear He might interfere with hex good times. And
178

her idea of a rip-roaring good time was an all-night party. In
fact, she had one scheduled herself for last week. It was a
*Heaven or Hell' party. You went dressed as a citizen of one
or the other place. She had kept coming to Harringay and
kept fighting off conviction. She knew for one thing if she re-
ceived Christ she would have to call off that party, and that
she could not do.

"But finally the conviction got so heavy she knew it was
*now or never* and she gave in and yielded her heart and life
to Christ Her eyes fairly danced as she told of the peace and
joy that have been hers since. Of course word got round the
drama school of her conversion, due to the canceled Heaven
and Hell* affair, and she is carrying on as a jolly good witness.

"One wonderful thing is the way Christians are bringing
non-Christians. One man has started 'Operation Andrew* in
his community. They have brought, so far, close to 300 uncon-
verted friends to the services, of which 76 have been gloriously
converted.

"You all keep praying we will reach the right people, say
the right things, accept the right invitations and so on. I am
not interested in social engagements for the sake of social en-
gagements. But if only we could win some of those wonderful
people for Christ. As I have said before, I am the world's worst
soul-winner. 5 *

"Dearest folks:

"I am still laughing and there is some man in London with
a mighty red face. This is how it all happened. On Sunday, after
lunching, I headed for Hyde Park Corner. There was a huge
crowd and about eight or so people holding forth. Well, great
drops of rain began to falL I had left my umbrella, so started for
shelter. As I headed for the hotel someone fell in beside me.
It was a young man with a cigarette.

" Taidoo,* he said, *where are you going?* (Woe is me, I
thought, what's up aow?)

179

" 'Back to my hotel.*

" 'An American?'

" That's right' and all the time we were dodging traffic
and the drops were coming thick and fast.

" 'Have time for a cup of coffee?' he asked.

" 'No thanks, I'd better get back/

" 'How about tomorrow night? Are you busy?'

" 'Yes/ 1 replied, Tm going out to Harringay. Couldn't you
come?'

" 'Perhaps I could. How about Tuesday night?'

" Til be going out to Harringay Tuesday night, too.' (I was
enjoying it by now.)

" Tuesday night, too! Well, will you be going to Harringay
every night this week?' he asked, incredulous.

" 'Every night,' I assured him.

*' 'You wouldn't be connected with Billy Graham, would
you?'

44 Bis wife,' I replied and burst out laughing, 'But I do hope
you will come' as I turned down Oxford Street.

*' *I might,' he croaked, and disappeared."

(How the tone of the press had begun to change toward
Billy and the Crusade is clear from the account of William
Hickey, columnist for the Daily Express, of a night at Har-
ringay:

"We parked the car in front of the rows of coaches that
had come from the South, the West, and the North. We passed
the queues and went in. They were singing hymns. The force
of it hit you. I don't know quite where. But I felt different

"Billy Graham is not a particularly good preacher. But it
doesn't matter. The choir leader and his wretched trombone
didn't matter a tinker's cuss. What did matter was that thou-
sands of British people were there who were feeling the need
of God. A button in the human mind had beep pressed and a
180

fantastic reaction had taken place, a reaction that made those
releases of atomic energy small-time stuff,

" 'Shall we pray?' said Graham. Every head was bowed,
Every eye closed. 1 am going to ask you to come and stand
quietly here, to surrender yourself to Christ* And thai the
wooden boards of the hall started to creak under the footfalls.
I shall never forget that creaking as long as I live.

"Some hurried. Some walked slowly with measured tread,
The choir was singing softly, the same verse over and over
again. A man and woman walked forward hand in hand. A man
followed them in tears, his head bowed. They all went forward
singing just as they did in Nero's arenas, with a smile of un-
earthly happiness on their lips.

* This is God's doing,' said Graham. "There is no other
answer.'

"He never spoke more truly.")

"Dearest family:

"While I was winding up your letter, I heard band music.
They were playing 'Whosoever Will, May Come/ It could be
none other than the Salvation Army which I cannot resist So on
went my coat and off in search. They were conducting a meet-
ing across Oxford Street The last hymn they played was *What
a Friend We Have in Jesus.'

"Suddenly I looked up and there on the opposite comer
stood the Negro strip-teaser who is staying at our hotel. She
is a striking-looking girl who came over on the boat She is
rather aloof and I can imagine why. With a hotel full of us
preachers and what have you she probably feds: 'Ye Jews have
no dealings with us Samaritans/ I can't help liking her. I
watched her closely. She never moved. She drank it in. Then
they closed and she never moved. She watched them out of
sight I started bade slowly, hoping perhaps she would cstch
up and I could just pass the time of day. But she kept behind
me and I could hear her singing in a throaty voice, *What a

181

Friend We Have in Jesus.' It must have stirred memories in
her heart. We never know when we are witnessing for Christ
just who is listening.

"Last night a counsellor told me of a man he had talked to.
He came from down on the south coast. His wife, for months,
had been praying for his salvation, unknown to him. He was
unmoved. They came to Harringay. He was unmoved. Un-
daunted, she continued praying. One night as they tucked
their little girl in bed, she said, Mummy, I'd like to have Jesus
come into my heart/ Even this did not touch him.

Then one day he was down on the beach walking by himself
when he was suddenly overpowered with a sense of sinfulness
and guilt. When he got home he told his wife, 'I wish I could
go to Harringay again, but I haven't the money.' His wife said,
*I have been saving for an Easter outfit.' They found there was
just enough for two round-trip tickets. So they came and he
got converted. She didn't get her Easter outfit, but, as the coun-
sellor said, 'he got a robe of righteousness.'

"And then there was this surgeon here in London, a woman
and quite successful. She was given three tickets, so took two
patients to Harringay. Both were converted and the surgeon
says they haven't been back since for professional services,
'Which proves/ said the Englishman who gave the tickets, 'that
what some folks need is doctrine instead of doctoring.'

"As I walked into Harringay, I was stopped by a very attrac-
tive young couple. A really pretty girl and a laughing, hand-
some husband with a blond little girl. 'Don't you remember
us?' they asked. Then I did. They were the couple who had
come forward Monday afternoon, the Spitfire pilot and his
wife on the verge of breaking up. So happy I could hardly
believe they were the same couple. Tou've made my wife
so happy,' said the pilot I felt like saying, It is you, sir,
who have made her happy/ Really, his hard face was absolutely
transformed. But it wasn't he or the general or me, but the
Lord thaf s what 9 s so thrilling."
182

"Dearest family:

"Sunday noon Billy, Jerry, and I left for Cambridge, a gor-
geous drive. The main service, held after the churches were
out Sunday evening, was in Great St. Mary's Church. There
were two overflow services. Billy stopped at each and greeted
the packed crowds and then spoke at Great St. Mary's and his
message was relayed to the other two. The church was jammed,
sitting in the aisles, on the steps. Undergraduates only and
how they listened.

"The invitation was clear-cut Then he asked all those who
wished to do so to leave quietly while those who wished to
receive Christ as both Savior and Lord to remain. I raised my
head. It looked as if the church was still full. I couldn't believe
my eyes. Bill couldn't either, evidently. He explained again,
quite simply and clearly. He made it as hard as he dared. Then
to make sure he asked again for those who wished for the first
time to receive Christ in their lives to come to the front for
booklets and prayer. They all got up to go, jamming the aisles
till they had again to be seated. The Christian undergraduates
stepped in among them to get names and addresses. All was
deathly quiet in that old church, with a wooden crucifix look-
ing down from the wall and stone slabs marking the graves.

"God is working in incredible ways.**

(To the Daily Mirror columnist who had greeted him as an
unwelcome American "export" Billy Graham wrote, asking for
the privilege of meeting him- The columnist, Cassandra, re-
plied: "Will you,** he said, "meet someone fairly hell-bent and
not averse to a little quiet wickedness? Why should we not
meet in a pub called The Baptist's Head*? You could drink
what you choose while I sin quietly with a little beer/*

After their meeting Cassandra wrote: "He came into The
Baptisf s Head absolutely at home a teetotaler and an ab-
stainer able to make himself completely at ease in the spit and
sawdust department, a difficult thing to do.

183

"Billy Graham looks ill. He has lost fourteen pounds in
this nonstop merciless campaign. But this fact he can carry
back to North Carolina with him. It is that in this country,
battered and squeezed as no victorious nation has ever been
before and disillusioned almost beyond belief, he has been wel-
comed with an exuberance that almost makes us blush behind
our precious Anglo-Saxon reserve.

"I never thought that friendliness had such a sharp cutting
edge. I never thought that simplicity could cudgel us sinners
so damned hard. We live and learn,"

On a rainy Saturday afternoon, May 22, Billy Graham
preached the Crusade's concluding sermons to two outdoor
audiences. The first filled White City Stadium with 70,000
people. At the second, 120,000 more than were ever drawn
there by the 1948 Olympics filled Wembley Stadium. When,
with the Archbishop of Canterbury at his side, Billy Graham
gave the invitation, more than 2,000 walked across the turf to
stand, in the downpour before the improvised altar, to register
their "decision for Christ")

"Dearest family:

"Well, it's all over, yet in one way it has only begun. But
first let me back up to where I left off. The service at Harringay
on Friday night would have been sad if we had let ourselves
realize it would be the last. It was absolutely jammed. Bill had
to pick his way through a narrow aisle to the pulpit. How they
sang!

"The Bishop of C was back on the platform. (He's the

sweet old man who refused to pray before and then changed
his mind.) Cassandra was there and I don't know who all.
The Inquiry Room was packed and they just kept coming and
coming.

"The wing commander came by just to say goodbye again
and how their lives had been changed. Remember, he is the
Spitfire pilot who came forward with his wife the day Bill spoke
184

on the home. They have come back night after night He looks
like a new man now.

"Right there is an example of what makes the hardness of
this work worthwhile. You meet a young couple, ready to break
up, making one last desperate effort to solve their problems.
You watch them come to Christ You see the change that takes
place. A Christian home is started. So you see, if White Stadium
had been empty, if the church had continued to stand apart,
if the press had sent Bill off as skeptically as they greeted him,
it still would have been worth it all. That is only one example.
Only eternity will disclose them all.

"If only you could have seen the sea of busses going to
Wembley. I was put in the Royal Box, of all places, but on
the way I was stopped and introduced to the Archbishop of
Canterbury and Mrs. Fisher, also to the Lord Mayor of London
and his wife.

"The enormous stadium is spread out before us like a great,
unbelievably big oval packed with flecks of color which are
people. People at the end of the stadium were all standing.
Scores had camped at Wembley overnight. I can't begin to
explain it: the coldness of the weather, the immensity of the
stadium, the thousands upon thousands of people, the quietness
of it all, the sense of God's presence. The sermon was sim-
plicity itself. At the invitation hundreds upon hundreds
streamed forward. Then the Archbishop prayed simply,
clearly, movingly, and pronounced the sweetest blessing I have
ever heard.

"And the reporters! They are friendlier, but just bewil-
dered. ^Whatever it is that Billy Graham has got,' wrote one
of them, 'he's got more of it than anyone else.' The people were
so sweet singing To God the Glory' and calling out *God bless
you/ 'Come back soon' as the bus with all the team on it pulled
slowly off. We would have felt sad, but there was too much
happiness and gratitude in our hearts for everything."

185

(On board the departing bus was a friend of the Grahams',
an American newspaperman. "As the team's private bus inched
through the milling crowd," he wrote, "Billy Graham stood in
the aisle and said, 1 want all of us to bow our heads right now
and give thanVs to God for all He has done and is doing. This
is His doing and let none fail to give Him credit.'

"Only moments before, the young man had stood before
120,000 people with the Word of God in his hand, in his head
and in his heart. He now stood with bowed head, just another
sinner saved by grace.

"A few seconds after the end of the prayer, Bev Shea began
to sing softly, 'Praise God from Whom All Blessings Flow/
Others took up the words and the song grew in volume as the
bus passed along through the quiet streets."

That night the London Evening News published a special
"Billy Graham Edition," with front and back pages wholly de-
voted to the evangelist and the Crusade. Across two front-page
columns, the lead story began with the Gospel of Luke: "What
went ye out into the wilderness for to see? A reed shaken with
the wind? A prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and much more
than a prophet.")

186

11: Europe and Asia:

The universal hunger

THAT, in many countries vastly different from his own in
religion, race, and culture, he meets with an unprecedented
outpouring of interest and response is for Billy Graham per-
sonally a source of continuing astonishment. On the level of
things spiritual where he does most of his reflecting he is
not astonished. On that level he would only be astonished if
what happens failed to happen.

"There are all kinds of hunger in our world,'* he says, "But
the most nearly universal of them all is spiritual hunger. For
this there is one universal answer: the Good News of the Gospel
of Jesus Christ. Even though I did not believe that by faith
as I do I would be forced to believe it by what, in so many
nations, among so many people, I have seen.

"There is a sentence in a song we sing in our Crusade: 'For
He has broken every barrier down/ He does. If He failed to
do that I would never preach another sermon. But He doesn't
fail."

In the summer of 1955 following the Crusade in Glasgow
and the mammoth meetings in London's Wembley Stadium
Billy Graham undertook what, up to then, was described by

187

some observers as his most "hazardous venture": a four-week
mission to the continent of Europe. He preached in twelve cities
in seven countries. In every meeting save his appearances
before U.S. servicemen in Germany he spoke through an
interpreter. Exclusive of radio audiences, he was heard by
more than 500,000 people.

"Many were the predictions," said the Christian Century,
"that once Mr. Graham left the area in which English is spoken
and the Protestant evangelical tradition is still predominant,
his appeal would fall flat. If the numbers of those who wanted
to hear him are any indication, the precise opposite turned out
to be the case."

In Paris where he spoke on five successive nights French
Protestantism had never before undertaken a project so ambi-
tious. The huge Velodrome d'Hiver, where the meetings were
held, was, I am sure, one of the unlikeliest and least worshipful
auditoriums in which the Gospel was ever preached. The most
prominent features of the decor rimming the balconies were
the cognac advertisements.

En route to the first night's meeting, Billy Graham uncer-
tain what or how large the crowd would be and whether it
would respond remarked that "if we have as many as 5,000
people tonight and 100 decisions Fll think the meeting was all
that we have prayed for." The audience was nearly 10,000.
There were more than 600 "decisions" the largest number
ever recorded in a Crusade meeting of that size.

At the conclusion of five such meetings, the Paris newspaper
Le Monde commented: "Is not the availability of such crowds
symptomatic in itself? It would be unjust for us to indulge in
irony on the American style of such a religious manifestation.
. . . Better bow before the spiritual dynamism of this man,
whose formula and phrases are perhaps infantile, but who
touches his public. . . . His technique may offend European
intellectuals, but the fact remains that he is successful. Hie
French Protestants who, despite some reservations, did not
188

hesitate to ask him to come to our country made no mistake."

One of the French Protestants who had reservations so
many, prior to the meetings, that he washed his hands of the
whole affair was Dr. Marc Boegner, for many years French
Protestantism's foremost leader, formerly a president of the
World Council of Churches. Weeks later, at a meeting attended
by more than 1,000 Parisians who had made "decisions," Dr.
Boegner from a seat in the rear of the hall got up to "testify"
as to several people he had previously known and whose lives
had been "transformed" at the Velodrome dUiver:

*1 didn't take any part in the campaign," he said, "and I'm
sorry I didn't. I have been shown very clearly that the decisions
were real and I believe they will be lasting. I want to state in
public that if Dr. Billy Graham returns to Paris for a campaign,
I will be privileged and happy to support the meetings in any
way possible."

It was the same in every city. In Geneva, according to the
Associated Press, the crowd filled the stadium and "spilled out
over the grassy hills." In Zurich: "More than 60,000 persons
assembled in two stadiums, 200 yards apart" to hear him.
There were 30,000 in Frankfurt. From Mannheim Ruth
Graham wrote: "There must have been 50,000 present every
seat filled and thousands sitting and standing on the turf. There
is such hunger here in Germany. They come forward so
quickly and quietly. This time there was no sound at all, for
the turf deadened the footfalls. Twilight was beginning to settle
as they came: husky young men in leather shorts, soldiers, an
old woman in a shawl, a man with a hard face. They stood
quietly, hands folded in front of them as they are taught to
do when praying. And the man with the hard face wiped his
eyes with his handkerchief. There were over 1,500. If only
we knew the story of each. Someday we will."

Six months later, Billy Graham put his faith to an even
severer test and saw it validated by an even greater success.
Early in 1956 he made an extensive tour of India, including,

189

also, one-meeting stops in Manila, Bangkok, Hong Kong, For-
mosa, Tokyo, and Seoul. The story of this mission particu-
larly of the mission to India is without precedent, not only
in the ministry of Billy Graham, but, more importantly, in the
history of religious contacts between the East and the West.

Not since the war has any emissary from the West diplo-
mat, statesman, or head of government received in Asia, from
people of all classes and beliefs, a spontaneous reception so
great or so enthusiastic as that accorded him. No message from
the West has been heard with greater eagerness and under-
standing than his simple, spiritual appeal. His tour, at first
dubiously received by some free-world diplomats, proved to be
for both America and the free world a spectacular victory.

In India, Billy Graham's arrival followed, by only six weeks,
the propaganda journey of Nikita Khrushchev and Nikolai Bul-
ganin, chiefs of the Soviet Russian government and spokesmen
for world communism. Preaching hate for the democratic West,
the crowds that greeted them were hailed as a Communist
"triumph" and aroused concern in every free-world govern-
ment

But the "triumph" of the Russians was officially promoted
by the Indian government and by the dominant Congress
party. Wherever they went, India's revered Prime Minister,
Jawaharlal Nehru, traveled with them. In every city, to insure
vast crowds, schools, government offices, many businesses were
closed.

In striking contrast, Billy Graham's visit had only the back-
ing of India's Protestant churches. In a population of 380,-
000,000, the total membership of those churches is less than
5,000,000. Most of that membership is drawn from India's
villages and from the lowest, poorest classes. Yet the crowds
Christians and non-Christians which came to hear Billy
Graham equaled, in some instances greatly surpassed, those
that gathered to hear Khrushchev and Bulganin.

Of 2,500,000 people in the city of Bombay, where Billy
190

Graham landed, there are said to be only 16,000 Christians.
Yet, for his public meeting there, nearly 30,000 reserved-seat
tickets had been given out, on application, before his arrival.
Communist-led political rioting, which was under way when
he arrived, forced the cancellation of that meeting. Since bloody
street fighting was still in progress it was expected that not more
than a half-dozen reporters would appear at his press confer-
ence. There were more than forty a near-record, reportedly
larger than the number who met with Krushchev and Bulganin.
Almost all were Indian and non-Christian.

"I have come to India," he told them, "with an attitude of
learning, for we have much to learn from you. India is a deeply
religious country. Some seem to believe that Christianity is a
Western religion. That is wrong. Christ was born in the East.
There were Christian churches in India before America was
discovered. I have not come here to get into political entangle-
ments. Our message is simply the Kingdom of God."

"Welcome, Billy," was the headline in the Bombay Free
Press. Instead of preaching ill will, "Dr. Billy Graham," said
an editorial in the Bombay Evening News, "is on a mission to
bring man and God closer together."

Billy Graham wrote in his diary:

'The most amazing and startling part of that press confer-
ence was that none of the questions had to do with communism,
Americanism, John Foster Dulles, economic aid to India any
of the things you would think they were most interested in.
Every question was of a theological or spiritual nature. They
wanted to know about conversion, the Bible, the new birth,
how the teachings of Jesus apply in everyday life. They weren't
so much interested in what I believed as in what the Bible had
to say. I felt almost as though I should have given an invitation.
But if the Lord ever allowed me to preach the Gospel it was
right there to those reporters."

His first public meeting was in the south India city of Madras.
"Seldom in his crowd-filled career," reported Time magazine,

191

"had he met with such enthusiasm. Madras was clogged with
out-of-towners seeking rooms; one group of 100 rode the train
four days and nights and one man walked 400 miles to hear
him. Caste was ignored in the stampede to see Billy.* 9

In his diary he wrote:

"Every church compound is filled. Hundreds will be sleeping
on the sidewalks. There is a spirit of expectancy. Christians
have started round-the-clock prayer meetings: more than 5,000
people praying every hour of the night tonight. This is God
at work. . . ."

At seven o'clock the next morning he spoke to a meeting
limited, by ticket, to Christian pastors and workers. When he
arrived, "people were pouring in from everywhere. Everybody
had a Bible and a notebook. More than 7,500 came the
largest ministers* meeting, of course, I ever addressed. I began
to speak just as the sun came up in a gold and purple sky.
When I stood up I knew God was with me. I could feel the
concentrated prayers of thousands of people all over the
world. . . .

"Immediately after the service, the ministers crowded
around the platform, wanting either to touch me or get an
autograph or just look a little closer into my face. I almost
felt as Peter did when 'all the people' crowded round him after
he had healed the lame man: *Men of Israel, why marvel ye
at this? or why look ye so earnestly on us as though by our own
power or holiness we had made this man to walk?' I was hum-
bled by it all and felt myself unworthy even to loosen the san-
dals of many of these simple, but great men of God. . . "

At a similar sunrise service the next morning the attendance
was more than 10,000.

For their single appearance in that city, the Russians,
Krushchev and Bulganin, drew 22,000 people to the Madras
stadium. Billy Graham, his sermons translated by two inter-
preters into Tamil and Telugu, spoke on three successive nights
in the same stadium. His audience, on the first night, numbered
192

32,000, on the second 37,000, on the third more than 40,000.
He wrote:

"I noticed immediately the quietness of the crowd: practi-
cally no talking, no moving about. Hundreds had been there
since two o'clock, sitting in the boiling sun. When we arrived,
thousands of them had been there, singing as they waited, for
two to three hours.

"What a sea of people: thousands squatting on grass mats
in front of me; other thousands standing behind me and then,
on the houses all around, people crowding the roofs. . . ."

Prior to this mission, Billy Graham, during weeks of study,
had prepared eight sermons especially adapted to what he be-
lieved to be the different and distinctive interests and needs of
the Indian people. On that first night in Madras he started with
the first of these special sermons. He never finished it.

This is his account of what happened:

"I had not been preaching five minutes before it came to
me, as clearly as though I had been audibly interrupted, that
this vast gathering of people had not come to hear the Gospel
adapted to India. They had come solely to hear the Gospel:
the Good News in which, as much in our day as in St Paul's,
as much in India as in the United States, England, Scotland,
or France, 'there is neither Greek nor Jew, circumcision nor
uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free, but Christ

9

"And there, as I was preaching, I was given a new text and
a new sermon. Thereafter, wherever I went, I preached that
sermon from that text."

The text was John 3:16:

"For God so loved the world, that He gave His Only Begot-
ten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him should not perish,
but have everlasting life."

"I had been told," he wrote, "that the Hindu is different,
that the Indian is different, that they would not respond to
the same message, the same invitation we have preached in

193

America, Britain, and Europe. But what I gave was the same,
simple Gospel message and then I gave the same invitation.
I tried to lay down all the conditions of accepting and follow-
ing Christ, Between four and five thousand came nearly all
adults. They came more quietly, more earnestly, more thought-
fully, it seemed to me, than any who ever responded in any
of our meetings anywhere. All you could hear was the tramp,
tramp, tramp of bare and sandaled feet.

"Yes, the same God Who was with us at Wembley and Har-
ringay and Kelvin Hall is with us here in India,"

In the agitation to swing India toward communism, there
are, Billy Graham was told, two kinds of Communists. The first
"the Unconscious Communists" are recruited "among the
masses of the poor who have no idea what it's all about except
that they have been promised more land and rice."

Traveling in south India, he met some of these. This is his
story of the encounter:

"In one section we passed a number of Communist parades:
flags waving, shouting their slogans and songs, giving the famil-
iar clenched-fist salute. We got out and marched along three
or four hundred yards with one group. I would wave at them
and smile and they would smile back aH very friendly. In
another group I got out again and asked Bishop Jacob to
translate for me, I held up my hand and the crowd quieted
down.

"Then I began to preach. I told them what Christ meant to
me; that He had the only answer to their problems and the
world's problems; that I had come to India not to talk politics
but only to talk Christ.

"As I spoke about the change that Christ could bring in
their lives, they began to drop their clenched fists. They began
to lower their hammer-and-sickle banners. They stood quietly,
it seemed to me reverently, until I finished.

"Of course they want an answer to their problems of rlce
land, schools, health. But it is frightening that so often the
194

Communists make their answer so much more appealing and
seemingly more practical than we Christians make Christ's."

Then there is the second kind of Communists "the Intelli-
gent Communists" recruited largely from India's college and
university students. "If India goes Communist/' Billy Graham
was told, "it's students will lead the way." Their influence
in Madras, an intellectual center, is reportedly great and
growing. There, warned of the hostile reception he might
receive, Billy Graham spoke as he did wherever he went
to a student gathering:

"It was seven o'clock barely sunup! But they were there:
lovely girls in their saris, the men in all kinds of assorted
apparel. There were more than ten thousand of them!

"I spoke on the subject: 'Who is Christ?* I tried to present
the Gospel as clearly and as straight as I knew how. They
listened carefully, attentively, quietly. Many hundreds of them,
I could see, were taking notes.

"Perhaps it is true that communism is in the ascendant in
the colleges of Madras. But this morning it was the Spirit of
God that had the ascendancy. When I gave the invitation, hun-
dreds came out of their seats and boldly took their stand for
Jesus Christ. What a sight: to see these students marching,
not for communism, but for Christ,

"Whether true, I have no way of knowing, but Indians told
me that this morning's meeting was the most remarkable stu-
dent gathering ever held in free India. I could only thank God
for the glorious privilege of witnessing for Him to such a com-
pany of India's future leaders."

The morning after Billy Graham arrived in Kottayam, a city
of only 40,000 but a Christian stronghold near India's south-
ern tip, he was awakened before sunup by the sound of Chris-
tian singing. In preparation for his meeting that night, more
than 5,000 Christians had assembled as they did on three
successive mornings for a four o'clock prayer meeting. Many
had come on foot and by oxcart from jungle villages scores

195

of miles away. Bearing an invitation to Billy Graham to speak
in their village, one group had walked 114 miles.

"How many do you expect tonight?" he asked the Bishop
of the Church of South India.

"Tonight there will be 75,000; tomorrow night more than
100,000."

"Where will you put them? 5 *

From a nearby cliff, the Bishop pointed out the meeting
place. It was a hillside rising out of the rice paddies. There,
for days, a great company of Christian volunteers working
entirely by hand, carrying the dirt in baskets had been level-
ing off and filling in until they had built, row on row, a ter-
raced amphitheater. In three nights, Billy Graham preached
there to more than a quarter of a million people.

In Delhi there are no more than 10,000 Christians. But his
first meeting there drew 20,000. "The biggest indoor congre-
gation," reported the Times of India, "ever to assemble in the
Capital." That meeting was presided over by an Indian Prin-
cess, Rajkumari Amrit Kaur, who in 1930 left her father's
palace to become a Christian and is now Minister of Health
in the Nehru cabinet.

"Billy Graham," she said, introducing him, "is one of those
rare jewels who tread this earth periodically and draw, by their
lives and teachings, millions of others closer to God."

Not only in India, but in Bangkok, Manila, Hong Kong,
Formosa, Seoul, and Tokyo, Billy Graham with an appeal
aimed solely "to draw others closer to God" was heard by
audiences unequaled by any visitor from the West "To a
mammoth crowd from Manila and outlying provinces," re-
ported the Manila Chronicle, he said that "the hope for world
peace lies not in what statesmen, politicians, scientists have
to say, but in what God says." In Hong Kong, said the South
China Morning Post, a "huge gathering that filled two foot-
ball stadia, that came in busses, trams, private cars, taxis, bicy-
cles, and on foot heard his Gospel message." In Tokyo, said
196

the daily Mainishi, "the greatest crowd in Japan's religious his-
tory, young and old, rich and poor, people from all walks of
life, turned out to hear Billy Graham as he delivered the words
of God." An editorial in Tokyo's Nippon Times declared:
"While Japan is not a Christian nation, she can profit greatly
from the message which Dr. Billy Graham brings. The truths
Dr. Graham speaks are universal. They go beyond national
boundaries, racial differences, and even religious divisions.
The common denominators of faith, humanity, and peace are
with all men who believe in the Divine Being whatever their
individual approach. . . ."

When, en route home, he stopped for a single meeting in
Honolulu to which an unprecedented 20,000 came the
Honolulu Advertiser carried a headline across the top of its
front page: "You Have a Date at 3 P.M. Today Keep It"
and underneath an editorial:

"We people of Hawaii have a date to keep at Honolulu
Stadium this afternoon when Billy Graham is going to talk
to us about God. No matter what our personal approach to
God may be, or whether we believe in God at all, this man
Graham has something to say to us that will be to our indi-
vidual profit. . . . Humbly he presents himself as the bearer
of Christ's message. We would be gravely mistaken to turn
a deaf ear to Billy Graham this afternoon. The message he
carries will bring us closer to God. . . ."

Flying from Hawaii to the U.S. mainland, Billy Graham
made the final entry in his diary:

"Eight weeks! One miracle after another! How different, on
the surface, people are; yet, in their hearts, how much alike!
What human needs I have seen! What a challenge they are
to us, so abundantly blessed, to help these Asian peoples help
themselves! But there is a deeper need, rooted in the same
spiritual hunger, the hunger after God that I have found
everywhere. That hunger is the great common denominator
among all people.

197

"Perhaps the Communists can match us in material aid. But
for this deeper need they have no answer. There is our greatest
opportunity: to go beyond material and military aid, to help,
with moral and spiritual leadership, to speed this turn to God.

" *Not by might, nor by power, but by my Spirit, saith the
Lord.' "

198

12: Religion reaches

the man in the street

THIS IS an account of how, in a Billy Graham Crusade, re-
ligion as something to be talked about, to be faced up to,
to be declared someway breaks out of the cloisters and away
from the conventions that usually confine it and permeates
into the unlikeliest highways and byways an entire com-
munity.

Few facts about a Billy Graham Crusade are more startling
than this. For a brief period of four or six or eight weeks
too brief a time, some will say, to prove anything there is a
confrontation of a sort which, unhappily, too seldom happens:
religion confronting the world on the world's own ground. The
least expected people in the most unexpected places discuss
religion openly and without embarrassment: in offices, shops,
and plants and on the street corners, in luncheon clubs, at
bridge parties, even at the nineteenth hole.' \Young boys go
whistling "This Is My Story" along a crowded street and no-
body seems surprised. Shopgirls, between sales, hum the same
tune and nobody looks askance or asks, self-consciously,
"What's that?"

In bookstores, people you would assume were looking for

199

the latest best-selling novel ask, as naturally as though they
were, to buy a copy of the Bible and often go out carrying it
under their arm, unwrapped. The hotel porter shows you his
"stand-by" list of a dozen or so guests who have asked him
to put them down for tickets for "the revival meeting/* if any
should show up. A taxi driver opens up the conversation:
"I'm driving days now, so I can sing nights in the Crusade
choir."

And every day, in the newspapers, the Gospel is a front-
page story as though, after twenty centuries, it had just been
discovered that that Gospel is not only "Good News," but "The
Good News."

I saw this dramatic phenomenon, firsthand and over a period
of several weeks, during the All-Scotland Crusade in Glasgow
in the spring of 1955. That is the locale in which I am going
to describe it But there is ample evidence that what I saw
happen in Glasgow can be seen during every Billy Graham
Crusade: religion breaking out of bounds, getting, so to speak,
out of hand, surmounting, as though they did not exist, all sorts

of man-contrived barriers and divisions.

*>

In every city the extent of the news coverage is, itself, phe-
nomenal. Several London papers ran special "Billy Graham
editions." Prior to the Houston, Texas, Crusade, the Houston
Press ran a seventeen-part biography of Billy Graham. During
the Crusade in Nashville, Tennessee, the Nashville Banner
printed each of Billy Graham's twenty-five sermons in full,
beginning the text, each day, as a front-page story and later,
"at the request of thousands," making reprints available.
"Nashville," said the Banner, "has never witnessed anything
quite like the Billy Graham Crusade."

"There has been nothing unusual," said an editorial in the
Seattle Post-Intelligencer, "about the amount of space given
Graham's meetings. The greater the spiritual awakening which
arises the better and bigger the news."

"Judged by any standards," said the Pittsburgh Sun-Tele-
200

graph, "Billy Graham's campaign is big news. The Sun-
Telegraph is giving its reports space and position allotted only
to major news stories and feels it is justified in doing so. ...
The conclusion is inescapable that Billy Graham is right."

Often, the news headlines and stories have an amazingly
straight-out religious slant. Over a full page of Crusade pic-
tures, the Detroit Times ran the streamer headline: "Billy
Graham: 'Let Jesus in Today/ " Over a similar page, the
headline in the Detroit Free Press was "O Come All Ye Faith-
ful."

"Wherever Billy Graham goes," said an editorial in the
Detroit News, "the celestial balance sheet shows a substantial
profit."

At the conclusion of the Houston Crusade, John H. Gurwell
wrote in the Press: "Billy Graham has left a legacy, a picture
of God's Kingdom and the beauty of His work, a realization
in the minds of his listeners that Christ's heart is open. , . .
All you have to do is enter. * . ."

In every city, also, there is testimony of the way in which
religion as a subject of conversation and a matter of personal
concern pervades the life of the community.
-""Having seen the Crusade in Washington, D.C., a distin-
guished Church of England clergyman remarked, "A city be-
comes almost as Christ-conscious as St. Andrews is golf-con-
scious. What more could be said?"

"Everybody is asking himself," said an editorial in the
Columbia, South Carolina, The State, during the Crusade in
that city, *Am I a Christian?' That is the biggest compliment
ever paid to Billy Graham."

^t the end of the Crusade in Detroit, the mayor said, "Billy
_rraham has left a spiritual impact on this city that will never
be erased. We have been made religion conscious."
^"The entire atmosphere of Shreveport," said an editorial in
the Shreveport, Louisiana, Journal, "is charged with devotional
upsurge that cannot be explained away as the result of natural
^ 201

causes. It must have shaken the pits of Hell if the Devil was
looking in." "This campaign/' said Shreveport's mayor, "is the
greatest thing that has ever happened to our city."

"This," said an editorial in the London Evening News at the
end of the meetings in 1955 in Wembley Stadium, "can truly
be called the phenomenon of the mid-century."

It is a phenomenon which for the moment at least sometimes
makes the usual differences between Christians somewhat less
divisive. In one U.S. city a woman, a Roman Catholic, told
a member of the Graham team that she had asked her priest
what his advice would be as to attending a Crusade meeting.
"My advice," he said, "would be not to attend." "I am sorry,"
she said, "but I think I am going anyway." The priest replied,
"So am I."

In another city, Billy Graham played golf one day with a
Roman Catholic priest who the night before had attended, in
civilian clothes, a Crusade meeting. "While there," he said, "I
counted eight other priests all, like me, in 'civvies.' "

The publicity is also sometimes unexpected. In one city, the
newspapers ran the photograph of a locked-up liquor store
which had this sign in its window:

"Closed at 10 A.M. Get Owner at Home. I'm Out of Busi-
ness. Was Converted Last Night"

In another city this advertisement appeared:

"At f s

THE WORLD'S GREATEST BARGAIN

and
Sour-Pusses

'The next time you meet an old sour-puss who was born in
fee objective case and weaned on a pickle and he starts talking
about afl the money that Billy Graham and his associates are
going to get out of this revival, just tell him this:

** *Say, Mister, did you know that wliat goes on and in the
collection plates at the Graham revival wouldn't be chicken
202

feed in those gyp joints and dives where people waste their
money? The whole budget of the revival is less than passes
over a crap table in an hour in those HeE dives that don't seem
to worry you. And did you know that the crimes of one man,
John Dillinger, cost many millions? The G-Men spent a mil-
lion dollars running him down and ending his bloody career,
If Billy Graham did nothing else but convert one potential
Dillinger or Frank Costello he would earn every cent that they
will take up in a thousand revivals.

" 'Let him make a million if he can two million or more.
He'd spend most of it spreading the Gospel and doing good
in the world. And did you ever hear of a preacher leaving a
fortune for his heirs to fight over?

" 'Say, Mister, that stuff you're peddling is what the devil
germinates and starts and fools swallow! 5

"Yes, religion is the biggest bargain in the world. Even
greater bargains than Furniture has. . . /'

Through the Red Army paper, Red Star, Soviet Russia got
this report of the Crusade in Washington, D.C:

"Americans are in hysterics about Billy Graham a charla-
tan and a quack. Meetings have been attended not only by
simpletons inexperienced in politics, but also by correspondents,
avid for sensations. . . . American Senators and members
of the House come with humble looks and blissful smiles. They
listen to the howlings of a preacher who goes into rant-
ings. . . ."

To which Billy Graham's reply was: "If this revival could
happen in Russia, the world could live in peace. , . , w

But when it is seen close-up and at firsthand, the story of
religion invading and investing the secular life of a great city
becomes, I think, authentic drama.

In Glasgow, early on the morning of Saturday, March 19,
1955, a crowd of some 3,000 people waited in cold, cavernous
St. Enoch's station for the arrival of the overnight express from

203

London. There were more women in the crowd, perhaps, than
men; more under thirty-five than over; a cluster of newspaper
reporters and photographers looking ill-fed and ill-clothed,
as British newspapermen generally do and sometimes are; a
larger cluster of clergymen: black vests, turn-about collars; and
on the train platform a welcoming committee of Glasgow city
officials, a couple of members of Parliament, the Moderator
of the Church of Scotland, an Episcopalian bishop or two look-
ing a bit awkward in the midst of so much nonconformity.

As the crowd waited, it sang "Faith of Our Fathers," and
"The Lord's My Shepherd," which, to the tune Crimond, is
the best-loved of all the songs of the Scottish church. When,
a little after eight o'clock, the train came and a tall, bare-
headed, smiling young American stepped onto the platform,
the crowd broke through the lines of police and surrounded
him, making, as a trainman remarked, "St. Enoch's rafters ring
to some mighty strange music," singing as though they had
rehearsed it:

'This is my story, this is my song,
Praising my Savior all the day long;
This is my story, this is my song,
Praising my Savior all the day long."

That night the Glasgow Evening Citizen ran streamer head-
lines over its front-page story and photograph:

"Thousands Sing Welcome . . . Amazing Scenes . . .
Crowd Surges around Billy Graham."

It could happen, I believe, almost anywhere, because almost
everywhere in the so-called Christian West multiplied millions
of people are stirred by the same dissatisfaction with answers
which are wholly secular, with purposes which have material
achievement as their alpha and omega, with living as though
the need for security, for comfort and convenience were an
adequate substitute for the need for God. But Glasgow, as
tough a port city as any, was evidently waiting for such a
204

chalice as this to make religion if only momentarily once
again one of its chief concerns.

In the old days when the claims of religion on the Scots
including the Scots of Glasgow were more pressing than the
claims of industry and commerce, the city was given a motto
by one of its early bishops. The motto read: "Let Glasgow
Flourish by the Preaching of the Word and the Praising of
His Name."

As, however, secular concerns increased and those of reli-
gion diminished this slogan, so it seemed, became increasingly
unfitting until the hustle and bustle of the market place hav-
ing taken over it became outright embarrassing. But it was
not abandoned. It was only reduced to advertising-agency
dimensions better designed to serve presumably more up-to-
date objectives: "Let Glasgow Flourish."

The All-Scotland Crusade recovered and, for the time being
at least, restored the original. A Glasgow firm, contributing
its sendees, erected over Kelvin Hall the largest electric sign
the city had ever seen and, blazoned in lights, the city saw,
for the first time in many decades, the motto as it once was
and might be again: "Let Glasgow Flourish by the Preaching
of the Word and the Praising of His Name.'*

There was some argument among Glasgow churchmen,
prior to the Crusade, as to how ready their city was for such
a return.

"We were soon reproached," said one of those who had
doubted, "for our lack of faith. We had shamefully under-
estimated the hunger of the people for the Word of God."

There were no adequate Crusade headquarters and cen-
trally located office space was not available until, one day,
one of Glasgow's leading businessmen a man with no church
connections provided, rent-free, more-than-adequate space
in a downtown office building. A master painter, likewise no
churchman, took over the decorating. The managing director
of the city's largest office-supply office fitted the quarters with

205

typewriters, mimeograph machines, filing cabinets, desks,
tables, chairs. At no cost, the city's two best-located, most
cosfly billboards were made available. Hearing of this, a firm
of painters and sign writers volunteered its services to paint the
message: "Hear Billy Graham at Kelvin Hall." One of Scot-
land's leading advertising agencies took on, at less than cost,
the job of advance publicity, drawing up its own highly un-
commercial, two-point objective:

"L To fill Kelvin Hall nightly;

U 2. To make Glasgow realize that God is doing something
great in her midst."

There was initial skepticism, also, about hiring so huge an
auditorium as 16,000-capacity Kelvin Hall. Five or six thou-
sand nightly was regarded as a safe estimate of attendance.
So "terrible" was this risk regarded that plans were discussed
to erect temporary walls and cut down the available capacity
to about half. Only the insistence of Billy Graham's associates
persuaded the committee to use the entire hall.

The hall, itself, is an uninspiring structure of concrete, steel,
and glass, totally unrelieved by any touch of beauty. But, un-
expectedly, one of Britain's largest scaffolding firms voluntar-
ily took over a rebuilding job, created an auditorium which
with pulpit and choir area took on the semblance of a huge
sanctuary. Chairs, repainted at city expense, were provided by
the Park Department.

For six weeks, six nights a week in rain, snow, and sleet
and, now and then, fine weather Kelvin Hall was filled with
16,000 people. During the last week, by dint of much crowd-
ing, the average was 18,000. Night after night, hundreds stood
in the streets outside, joined to the crowd inside by loudspeak-
ers, singing as they sang in Kelvin Hall, bowing as they prayed,
listening as Billy Graham preached, responding, scores of
them, when the invitation was given to decide for Christ

There was also some argument as to whether in Scotland,
and especially in Glasgow, Billy Graham should start right in
206

and, on the first evening, call for people to come forward to
make decisions for Christ.

"Scots," the argument ran, "aren't used to making a public
display of their religion. Maybe we had better wait for that
until we see how things go."

But Billy Graham did not wait. On the first night with a
capacity crowd inside and a blinding snowstorm outside he
gave the invitation to "get up from your seats and walk down
these aisles and confess Christ unashamedly before men."
That, also, seems to have been what many, perhaps for a long
time, had been waiting for. The first who came were two
women too much in earnest to be held back by their obvi-
ous embarrassment; then a mother with three teen-age chil-
dren; two young couples, holding hands. The total that night
was 470 the largest number of first-night decisions in any
Billy Graham Crusade up to then. By the end of the six weeks,
the number of those who had responded to Billy Graham's ap-
peal in Kelvin Hall was more than 20,000.

That first night was a heavily headlined front-page story in
every Glasgow newspaper:

"500 Answer Billy Graham on First Night . . . Crowds
Queue in Snow and Sleet ... A Housewife Waits Four
Hours."

"All-Scotland Crusade Under Way. Hundreds Respond to
Appeal of Mr. Billy Graham. Sermon of Simple Words."

"The Great Crusade Starts with a Warning: You Must Be
on Time Tonight."

The Crusade was a front-page story in Glasgow's papers,
not only that first day, but every day for six weeks. "In this
time," an editor told me, "I have seen more religion in the
headlines and more Scripture in the news than in all my previ-
ous thirty years in this business put together."

A correspondent for the Glasgow Herald wrote: "Mr.
Graham has jolted us out of our customary bashfulness. Men
and women who might f airly be called conventional Christians

207

have been compelled to think, really to think, about the Chris-
tian faith in its personal and social implications, and they have
been talking about these things as they have not done for
generations."

As religion thus took over first place in the attention of
the city, there were some unexpected consequences. One paper
one morning ran a story of how the night before Kelvin Hall
being "packed out" Billy Graham spoke to 2,000 standing
outside in the rain. Underneath that story was another with
the headline "Election Meetings Suffer": "The rush to hear
Billy Graham at the Kelvin Hall is being partly blamed for
the poor attendance at Glasgow's municipal election meetings,
said Bailie T. B. Duncan today. The attraction at the Kelvin
Hall is diverting many electors from the town council hust-
ings/'

Mr. John Henderson, a Scottish member of the House of
Commons and a supporter of the Crusade, wrote that, due to
the Crusade, "it has been a fairly common experience among
members of Parliament to find that in their speeches they have
found it easy almost necessary, in fact to include and put
new emphasis upon matters above and beyond politics: the
spiritual and moral aspects of life."

Someone reported a greeting current among shopgirls: "See
you at the Kelvin." An enterprising barber put up a sign: "If
you're not going to Billy Graham to be saved, come in to
Tony's to be shaved."

Not all the reactions were friendly but even the unfriendly
ones indicated, perhaps more so, how far from its conventional
confines religion was penetrating. Glasgow's Communist paper,
The Word, kept up a running attack on both Billy Graham
and the Crusade, devoting, in one issue, nearly three full pages
to the subject.

One morning the pavement of a downtown street corner had
this chalked ditty:

208

"Billy Graham came to town,
Preaching his baloney;
He puts up at the best hotels,
Boy, are his clothes toney."

A few days later when "This Is My Story" had become
the most frequently heard tune in Glasgow, this variation
appeared:

'This is my story, this is my song,
Preaching baloney aH the day long."

Underneath was the familiar line: "Religion is a drug."

This penetration was evident, also, at the other end of the
intellectual scale. During the Crusade, Glasgow and Oxford
universities met in Glasgow in a debate. It was the first such
meeting between the two schools. The subject was: "Should
Billy Graham be deported as an Undesirable Alien?" Oxford
taking the affirmative, Glasgow the negative. The student at-
tendance was one of the largest in the history of the Glasgow
Union.

Oxford argued with much stamping and "hear-hearing"
from the crowd that Billy Graham preached "escapism" and
offered, from the realities of the world, "a spiritual hide-out"
"How does his conversion differ from Hitler's brainwashing?'*
"Sure, he draws the crowds. But so did Hitler with the same
cheap techniques and perilous authoritarian consequences."

To which Glasgow's lead-off speaker replied:

"Let's imagine, for a moment, that 2,000 years ago two
Scribes, proud guardians of a religious status quo that profited
them much and others little, met on a street corner in Jerusa-
lem.

" This fellow from Nazareth,' said the first Scribe, Vhat
slick techniques: miracles and all that. . . . He's hoodwink-
ing the people.*

u Imagine,' said the other, Be preaches not in the temple,

209

but in the market place. And He speaks in parables so that
the people understand what He says and hear Him gladly. This
is getting dangerous.'

"And they began to take counsel together, those Scribes,
not how to deport, but how to crucify Him."

There was less shouting, stamping, and "hear-hearing" at
this. But when the vote was taken, Glasgow won.

To get an account of the Crusade from an observer of ac-
knowledged intellectual repute and "with no ax to grind,'* the
Glasgow Evening Citizen called on Mr. Noel Stevenson, lec-
turer in social anthropology at Glasgow University and chair-
man of the British Broadcasting Company's widely followed
program A Matter of Opinion. Here, in part, is Mr. Stevenson's
stirring and remarkable report:

"Last night I heard Billy Graham. The myriad lights in the
wide, low Kelvin Hall shone down on thousands of men and
women who must have been wondering, as I was myself, just
what their motives were for being there. . . .

"I thought of the outburst of a young man in a youth pro-
gram I chaired some weeks ago. He faced a group of industrial-
ists and religious and civic leaders who wanted to know why
modern youth was feckless.

" *We are a lost generation because you are lost,' he accused.
'How can you guide us when you don't even know where you're
going yourselves? You have no aims we can seize upon as really
worthwhile.'

u *No aim worthwhile! 9 That was the thought that kept run-
ning through my mind as I looked about me. . . . The more
I thought the more I was convinced that here was the answer.
Religion means action as well as belief; beliefs are the tools
with which nations are made or broken. Was it because our
beliefs are not being put into practice that we were there
seeking a way to do it?

"Across the way from me three young reporters & girl and
two men gave me some clues. When Billy Graham began his
210

address with an exhortation about original sin and the im-
mortal soul they sat unmoved whispering among themselves.
. . . But when he turned to the problems of the Christian
way of life, they sat mute with a sudden realization on their
faces. They were held spellbound. If their thoughts were like
mine it was not emotion that held them it was the feeling
that here was something practical that could be acted upon,
not a negative and selfish aim or personal salvation through
not doing wrong, but a positive aim of peace in God by doing
a thousand small things right . . .

"Then the flow began. A young man broke from the restrain-
ing fingers of his friends and joined the widening stream. Near
me, most were young or in early middle age. I saw a sprinkling
of university students among them and thought again of the
young man in the radio program and his cry for leadership.
I knew I should have been standing there amongst those young-
sters, giving a lead in the public declaration of my faith. Panic
held me. ... As the tail end of the stream flowed past and
out of sight I heard, in the depth of my conscience, the first
cockcrow."

Few days passed during the entire six weeks without at least
one meeting, generally at the noon hour, for workers in the
Clydeside shipyards meetings sometimes addressed by mem-
bers of the team, sometimes by Billy Graham. At one meeting
I attended, 2,000 men stood for three quarters of an hour in
the driving rain to hear Billy Graham.

And few days passed which did not witness some daytime
gathering of the business, professional, political, and social
leaders of the life of Glasgow and of Scotland. Most remark-
able of these was a luncheon given by Mr. Hugh Fraser one
of Scotland's foremost businessmen which called together
some 400 people and which, led by the Lord Provost and
his wife, was described to me by a newspaper editor as "one
of the most inclusive assemblies of the nobility of Scotland
and its business and political leaders ever to have met in one

211

place." Billy Graham's message after preliminary remarks
suited to the occasion was as forthrightly religious as at
Kelvin Hall.

The influence of the Crusade penetrated far beyond Glas-
gow, Noting that Billy Graham's schedule included no visit
to Dundee, The People's Journal of that city asked in a three-
column headline: "Why Not Dundee, Mr. Graham?"

"What's wrong with Dundee as far as the Billy Graham
organization is concerned?

"Are we completely equipped in the religious sense?

"Or are we not worth bothering about?

"The enthusiasm in the city is considerable. But we have
had Billy Graham in voice only. There is still time. . . ."

Delegations to Kelvin Hall came from the farthest north
to the farthest south in Scotland by many hundreds of char-
tered busses, by more than fifty special trains, by a score of
chartered airplanes. The Scottish Sunday Post, most widely
circulated newspaper in Scotland, ran a countrywide contest:
"Why I Want to Hear Billy Graham." Winners, ten busloads
of forty people each, were awarded trips to Glasgow, provided
with tickets to Kelvin Hall, fed and lodged and returned to
their homes, all at the Post's expense.

"Since I was fifteen years old," said one winning letter, "I
have been in church only once to be married. During my
Army service padre after padre gave me lecture after lecture
to restore my faith, without success. I wonder if this man
Graham can do it."

"In May, 1 954, 1 lost my youngest son," said another. "Since
he went the joy of living has been taken away. When I heard
of Billy Graham I had a great hope that he is the one to help
me to face up and restore my faith."

"If," wrote another, "the churches of my city had some of
the spirit and power of a Billy Graham Crusade, they would
all be better churches and we would all be better people."

Perhaps there is no better evidence of the way in which the
212

All-Scotland Crusade, from having at first been a matter of
popular interest became, in the opinion of hard-bitten news-
paper editors, a subject of downright personal religious con-
cern than the series of articles run by the Sunday Post as the
Crusade concluded: "What It Means to Be a Billy Graham
Convert." The replies were the kind of testimonies one expects
to hear but, even there, much too seldom only within the
limited precincts of a church.

A Glasgow housewife: "The last five weeks of my life have
been the happiest I have ever spent. For over thirty years, I
had been an agnostic. I had become increasingly aware as the
years passed of the emptiness, bitterness, and hardness such a
belief engenders. I went forward at Kelvin Hall, saying, 1 don't
believe with my head, but I will have faith and act as though
I do.'

"Now, after five weeks, I cannot help but believe as day by
day, fresh power, serenity of spirit, and a changed outlook
on life testify to the power of Christ.

"To test this new power I gave it something to do I couldn't
do for myself to stop smoking after twenty-five years. It is
now five weeks since I've had a cigarette and what a glorious
freedom from being a slave.

"The cynics sneer and say we converts will soon return to
the spiritual vacuum from which we came but I know, and
thousands like me, that my life is changed irrevocably."

An ex-member of the Royal Air Force: "My story begins a
year ago when I heard Dr. Graham at Wembley. I was in the
RAF and went by coach party to hear Billy. I was deeply
moved but did not go forward because I had not the guts to
get up in the middle of all the chaps who knew me.

"My story restarts on the first Wednesday night of the Glas-
gow Crusade. I had no ticket so I went into the overflow to
watch the service on TV. As soon as the appeal was made, I
went forward. I did not feel emotional or excited. I just real-

213

ized I needed Christ to help me live a life I didn't have enough
will power to live myself.

"In my everyday life, I have found comfort, security, happi-
ness I never knew before. I have made new friends. In a Chris-
tian church I have found a new home."

Husband and wife: "I write on behalf of my husband and
myself. Prior to accepting Billy Graham's call I frankly admit
for many years the word happiness was never to be found in
our home, owing to continual quarrelling between my husband
and myself due to excessive drinking.

"Now our lives are changed in many ways. To attend church
was unheard of in our home for years. Now we attend regu-
larly. Happiness prevails in our home. My husband and I thank
God for the wonderful change that has taken place in our
lives."

A workingman: "I went to Kelvin Hall out of curiosity.
Being by nature for over twenty years a man of loose habits,
such as gambling and drinking, I felt that no matter what was
said it would not affect my way of living.

"Little did I know what a transformation it would mean
to me and mine, for I can truthfully say that from the minute
I took my seat I was affected in a way I could not understand.
Since that night I have felt and acted as a Christian should
not gambling, drinking, vulgar talking, but going on with the
Lord.

"I am now a member of the church. My future life will be
dedicated to Christian endeavor."

On the last day, save one, of the All-Scotland Crusade,
60,000 people many hundreds of whom had stood five hours
in line filled Glasgow's famous Ibrox Stadium. On the next
afternoon, for the final meeting, a crowd of some 100,000
filled Hampden Park. The press, reporting these concluding
meetings, included one apparently minor incident which, I
think, significantly sums up how much, in so short a time,
religion had become a part of the life of so many people and
214

how far beyond the person of Billy Graham or his organiza-
tion that concern had penetrated:

"The Billy Graham Crusade is over. What a host of mem-
ories it leaves. On Friday night over 30,000 people spilled out
of the meeting at Ibrox Stadium and queued 30-deep outside
the subway station along Copland Road. For a moment the
queue was silent, thoughtful. Then a window in an overlooking
tenement was shoved up. Three girls poked their heads out.
And until the queue had disappeared they led the thousands
in community singing. They sang The Lord's Prayer,* 'This
Is My Story' and many others. In its own way, surely, a worthy
finale to a great campaign."

As with many other aspects of the Billy Graham ministry^
it is beyond my journalistic powers to explain how all this
happens, how a great city is, for this period, so widely and
so deeply permeated with religious concern. One thing I am
sure of: it is obviously a phenomenon of far too great propor-
tions to be ascribed to the workings of the Graham publicity
"machine" or to the employment of modern methods of adver-
tising and promotion. The best that the most expert of such
technicians and techniques ever achieve for any other cause
is still far short of this.

I am likewise at a loss to appraise the lasting consequences.
That there are lasting consequences and that some of them
may be momentous I have no doubt. For example, William
H. Stoneman, head of the foreign service of the Chicago Daily
News, cabled to his paper after the Billy Graham meetings in
Paris:

"By this date his efforts to create a great religious awaken-
ing in Europe have developed into a potent crusade which,
because it is spiritual in nature, is already serving as an anti-
dote to the Communist anti-Christ and the purely materialistic
gospel of the Russians.

"Graham also has the unique distinction of being just about

215

the only living American to whom Europeans seem willing to
listen."

It seems also to be the considered judgment of objective
observers that no American in this postwar period has made
so many friends for America and gone so far toward offsetting
the widespread conviction that material rather than spiritual
matters are America's sole significant concern as Billy Graham
during his amazing tour of Asia in the winter of 1956.

I am sure also that closer at hand the consequences of a
Billy Graham Crusade must have some permanence. Glasgow,
for example, may now be again very much what Glasgow was
before. But something, little or much, of this exposure to and
concern for religion must have gone more than skin-deep and
imperceptible though it may be to the casual observer
entered into the life of the city. It seems a reasonable conclu-
sion that the Power which was competent enough to bring it
about will be competent to prevent its total dissipation.

When asked about the "lasting" consequences of a Billy
Graham Crusade, Ruth Graham sometimes says, "Who can
be sure? But just wait till we get to Heaven."

Short of that I do not know any way to determine finally the
permanence of what happened as in scores of other cities
to Glasgow, I am willing to leave it for such a celestial ac-
counting.

216

13: Does it last?

IN A WESTERN WORLD which, in the sober judgment of
some of its best-qualified observers, is weakened by lack of a
vital, transforming, durable religious faith, there is one ques-
tion about the ministry of Billy Graham and his Crusades more
important than all others. That question is: Does it last?

In many places in this book from many sources there is
evidence which seems to me to point toward an answer to
that question.

There is, in addition to the results of my own firsthand in-
quiries, much other evidence. All of it seems to me to bear
out Billy Graham's contention that today's most nearly uni-
versal ill is spiritual hunger:

"Millions have tried to nourish themselves on every kind
of bread: science, education, better living, more pleasure. Now,
unsatisfied, they have begun to ask for the Bread of Life."

His ministry is proof, I think, that this hunger reaches across
the usual barriers of geography, language, social and eco-
nomic position. In whatever country he preaches the record-
breaking crowds that hear him seem to listen just as gladly
whether he is heard through an interpreter, or, miles away,
through telephone relay. To his appeal all kinds and condi-

217

tions of people respond: the churched and the unchurched,
high-placed and low, educated and untutored. Many ministers
in many places have had experiences similar to that of the
Anglican vicar who told me in some amazement that three of
the active converts added to his church during the Greater
London Crusade, all three of them converted on the same eve-
ning, were a garage mechanic, a member of Parliament, and
the daughter of a peer.

After the meeting in Geneva, Switzerland, in June, 1955,
Ruth Graham wrote to her parents:

"The meeting was at the Palais des Expositions. Over 18,-
000 people were gathered. Over a thousand made decisions.
Everywhere people have said, 'It can't happen here.' 'London,
yes. But not Glasgow. The Scots are too dour and reserved/
'Scotland, yes,' they said in Paris. 'But never in Paris. You don't
know the French.' In Zurich they said, The fun-loving French?
Yes, they might respond. But never in Zurich, The German
mind, you know.' And here in Geneva again they said, 'Not
here. This is the intellectual headquarters, so to speak. They
will never go forward/

"But they did. Quietly and quickly. It isn't a culture or a
personality responding to a program or a man, but the soul
responding to the God who made it. . . ."

This spiritual hunger which Billy Graham finds whereyer he
goes reaches, also, into the churches and includes, there, not
only church members, but often the clergy. In fact, as I have
indicated elsewhere, Billy Graham believes that it is in the
churches that today's revival need is greatest and that it is
there that a religious revival if there is to be one must
begin.

Despite the fact that some of the severest and, I thinV I
can safely add, some of the unfairest criticism that has been
and continues to be leveled against him comes from church-
men, Billy Graham's loyalty to the church and his zeal for its
upbuilding are unwavering. This, of course, sets him aside from

218

some evangelists of the not distant past who, often, have at-
tacked the church with almost as much vehemence as and
only a little less venom than sin and the hosts of Hell. More-
over, Billy Graham's concept of the church is, to use the
ecclesiastical word for it, ecumenical. It reaches beyond those
denominations whose theology most closely approximates his
own and includes, with the same devotion and perhaps some-
what more concern, those which seem to have departed from
what, to him, is orthodoxy.

At the service of dedication prior to the All-Scotland Cru-
sade, in the Church of Scotland Cathedral in Glasgow speak-
ing to what was described as "one of the most representative
congregations of churchmen in Scotland's history," Billy
Graham said, "I am here to serve the church, whether it be
a humble Brethren assembly or the congregation of this an-
cient cathedral . . ."

"We were deeply aware," said one of the leading ministers
of the Church of Scotland, "of that unity in Christ without
which no work can prosper."

Yet Billy Graham is far from sure that the present upsurge
in church membership and attendance in the United States
means that there has been a like increase in vital religion. In
the winter of 1955, on the TV program Meet the Press, he
said, * We have a hundred million Americans members of some
church. If a hundred million Americans were putting into
practice the teachings of Christ in the office, the home, and
the shop we would not have the moral and social problems
we have."

He has also said, 'Though the pews are often filled, the
people who fill them often go away empty. They have been
offered good advice and good argument, everything but the
Good News of the Gospel of Jesus Christ. The multitudes may
be interested. But they are not fed."

Perhaps the most dramatic meeting of the All-Scotland Cru-
sade in the spring of 1955 was not at Kelvin Hall where the

219

public services were held, but in a downtown church where,
at the end of the Crusade, Billy Graham spoke to 1,000 min-
isters. His message was: "Be sure you have a Gospel to preach;
then preach it with authority/'

A dissatisfied minister, he told them, went to an actor friend.

** *Tell me, how is it your audiences respond to your words
while my congregations seem deaf to mine?'

" There is this difference,' said the actor. 'I speak my fiction
as though it were fact; you speak your fact as though it were
fiction.'

"Either Jesus Christ is the answer to all mankind's needs or
He is no answer. There is no record of His saying, 'I think so,'
'perhaps,' or 'maybe.' The Bible says, 'He spoke as one having
authority.' To Satan tempting Him He said, 'It is written.' For
our confused, frustrated, fearful generation, He says, 'This is
the Way; walk ye in it.' "

Then to this gathering representing every segment of Scot-
tish Protestantism from Episcopalians and the Church of
Scotland to so-called "splinter groups" the largest gathering
of its kind assembled in Scotland, Billy Graham said:

"Some ministers have said to me, 'Billy, I've never really
known Christ'; others, 'My heart has grown cold'; others, 'I
have so many doubts I have no authority.'

"I am going to do something I have never done before. I
am going to ask you, ministers of the Gospel, to bow your
heads, to forget you are ministers, to remember only that you
are sinners in need of God's saving and empowering grace.
The seat where you sit can be your altar. Will you now pray
with me: 'Lord, here am 1. 1 want new power in my life, new
power for the church, a new religious day for the people of
Scotland.' "

They all prayed. At Billy Graham's invitation for a public
sign of rededication it looked as though all the thousand of
them raised their hands. And a thousand voices joined as one
of them began to sing the familiar, much-loved song: "The

220

Lord's My Shepherd." The entry in my notes reads: "Lifted
rafters."

The minister-correspondent for a British church paper
wrote: ''Nothing, so far as our Scottish churches are concerned,
can ever be the same again."

There is evidence some of which will be set forth in this
chapter that not only in Scotland, but elsewhere and after
a longer time, there are many churches where nothing will
ever be the same again.

In the early fall of 1955, Billy Graham went to England to
conduct a mission at Cambridge University. He landed at
Southampton. From the letters he wrote to his wife there are
stirring illustrations of how frequently, en route, he met up
with people who nearly eighteen months after the conclusion
of the Greater London Crusade were eager to give their testi-
mony.

"On the boat the next-door steward was 'Match' who, as
you remember, was converted, listening to a Harringay relay
in Southampton. He is a glowing, radiant Christian and on
the morning I gave the sermon at the ship's church service he
went up and down the ship telling everyone to turn on their
radio because I was speaking. . . ."

"When we got off the boat a number of the customs officials
said, 'We're glad you're back,' and a policeman rushed up and
grabbed my hand and said, 1 was converted through one of
the relays from Harringay.' One of the baggage men asked for
my autograph and said that he, too, was converted at Har-
ringay, . , ."

"On Friday I went to our office in London which handles
our mail and affairs from that side. One of the beautiful young
secretaries came up to me and said, 'Mr. Graham, my husband
and I were converted at your Wembley meeting. What a dif-
ference it has made in our home.' A little later we were stopped
in the street by a man who said, 'Aren't you Billy Graham?'

221

public services were held, but in a downtown church where,
at the end of the Crusade, Billy Graham spoke to 1,000 min-
isters. His message was: "Be sure you have a Gospel to preach;
then preach it with authority,"

A dissatisfied minister, he told them, went to an actor friend.

" Tell me, how is it your audiences respond to your words
while my congregations seem deaf to mine?'

" There is this difference,' said the actor. 'I speak my fiction
as though it were fact; you speak your fact as though it were
fiction/

"Either Jesus Christ is the answer to all mankind's needs or
He is no answer. There is no record of His saying, *I thinV so,'
'perhaps,' or 'maybe.' The Bible says, 'He spoke as one having
authority.' To Satan tempting Him He said, 'It is written.' For
our confused, frustrated, fearful generation, He says, This is
the Way; walk ye in it.' "

Then to this gathering representing every segment of Scot-
tish Protestantism from Episcopalians and the Church of
Scotland to so-called "splinter groups" the largest gathering
of its kind assembled in Scotland, Billy Graham said:

"Some ministers have said to me, 'Billy, I've never really
known Christ'; others, 'My heart has grown cold'; others, 'I
have so many doubts I have no authority.'

"I am going to do something I have never done before. I
am going to ask you, ministers of the Gospel, to bow your
heads, to forget you are ministers, to remember only that you
are sinners in need of God's saving and empowering grace.
The seat where you sit can be your altar. Will you now pray
with me: 'Lord, here am 1. 1 want new power in my life, new
power for the church, a new religious day for the people of
Scotland.* "

They all prayed. At Billy Graham's invitation for a public

sign of rededication it looked as though all the thousand of

them raised their hands. And a thousand voices joined as one

of them began to sing the familiar, much-loved song: "The

220

Lord's My Shepherd/' The entry in my notes reads: "Lifted
rafters."

The minister-correspondent for a British church paper
wrote: "Nothing, so far as our Scottish churches are concerned,
can ever be the same again.'*

There is evidence some of which will be set forth in this
chapter that not only in Scotland, but elsewhere and after
a longer time, there are many churches where nothing will
ever be the same again.

In the early fall of 1955, Billy Graham went to England to
conduct a mission at Cambridge University. He landed at
Southampton. From the letters he wrote to his wife there are
stirring illustrations of how frequently, en route, he met up
with people who nearly eighteen months after the conclusion
of the Greater London Crusade were eager to give their testi-
mony.

"On the boat the next-door steward was 'Match' who, as
you remember, was converted, listening to a Harringay relay
in Southampton. He is a glowing, radiant Christian and on
the morning I gave the sermon at the ship's church service he
went up and down the ship telling everyone to turn on their
radio because I was speaking. . . ."

"When we got off the boat a number of the customs officials
said, 'We're glad you're back,' and a policeman rushed up and
grabbed my hand and said, 'I was converted through one of
the relays from Harringay.' One of the baggage men asked for
my autograph and said that he, too, was converted at Har-
ringay. . . "

"On Friday I went to our office in London which handles
our mail and affairs from that side. One of the beautiful young
secretaries came up to me and said, 'Mr. Graham, my husband
and I were converted at your Wembley meeting. What a dif-
ference it has made in our home.' A little later we were stopped
in the street by a man who said, 'Aren't you Billy Graham?'

221

I said, *Yes.' He said, Hallelujah! Through you, Christ changed
my life and the life of my family,' "

From the country home of one of England's most prominent
businessmen, Billy Graham wrote of the family chauffeur:
"During Harringay, they had brought him to the service and
at the end of it had gone back to the car, but he was nowhere
to be found. Thirty minutes later he appeared with a big smile
on his face and said, *I was converted tonight' Since then, they
said, his life has been remarkable and thrillingly different.
And he told me, That was the most important day in the life
of my family and of me.' "

Numerically, incidents like these even multiplied as they
could be prove, perhaps, very little. What they prove, on a
higher level, is something else. If we accept Jesus' assertion
that "joy shall be in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth,"
it seems likely that even from so small a number, Heaven's
rejoicing must have been considerable. *

To get what might be accepted as a more conclusive answer
to the question Does it last? I went to England in the spring
of 1 955 to make a firsthand inquiry. The results of that inquiry
are set forth in this and the succeeding chapter of this book.
Prior to telling what seems to me to be the dramatic story of
what I found, there are, I think, two facts which need empha-
sizing.

The first is that any altogether accurate accounting of the
lasting effects of a Billy Graham Crusade is beyond the power
of statisticians, reporters, or even thoughtful churchmen to
find out The best one can do in the way of quoting the con-
sidered opinions of laymen and clergymen and of recording
individual case histories still leaves unprobed large areas of
life and many thousands of lives which were touched and, in
great or small degree, were changed through the ministry of
Billy Graham,

A second fact is that the final answer to the question: Does
it last? is not solely Billy Graham's responsibility. Neither is
222

it only, or, for that matter, chiefly Billy Graham's ministry
which is measured, pro or con, by the answer. For Billy
Graham does not take the converts of his meetings and pro-
vide them with warmth, shelter, and nourishment under an
organizational wing of his own. Neither does he, like some
evangelists, turn them loose to flounder. Each of them, by the
most emphatic and precise directions, is sent to a church and,
with equal emphasis and precision, a minister, immediately
and with all needful data, is sent to each of them.

Some of the converts of every Crusade would not, even
under the closest, most effective spiritual tutelage, survive.
For a variety of reasons, emotional or otherwise, their "deci-
sions" did not involve them at a deep enough level. But for
those a considerable majority, I think who, in the begin-
ning, really mean business or, with at least momentary sincer-
ity, think they mean business, the subsequent results are a
measure not so much of the ministry of Billy Graham as of
the ministry of the churches and the clergy to which these "in-
fants in the faith" are sent.

But even for those who, for lack of sufficient conviction or
adequate nurture, do not survive, how can one be sure that
some lasting good has not accrued? After attending a Billy
Graham meeting during the Toronto Crusade in the fall of
1955, Prank Tumpane, columnist for the Toronto Telegram,
wrote:

"Many came forward the night I was there. They were sober-
faced, not stern-faced. They came quietly and with no hyster-
ics. They simply came forward and stood quietly before the
platform upon which Billy Graham stood. Their names were
taken and they will be put in touch with one of the Toronto
churches which will minister to their spiritual needs.

'How many of them will be backsliders? I don't know* But
I think if s better to be a backslider time and time again than
never to tfiafce an effort to move forward at alL . . ."

When I went to England in the spring of 1955 a year had

223

elapsed since the three-month Crusade at London's Harringay
Arena. That Crusade, as I have pointed out elsewhere, was
sponsored by more than 1,000 Greater London churches of all
denominations. Hundreds more throughout England and
Wales were joined to the Harringay services by telephone relay.
Nearly 2,000,000 people heard Billy Graham. There were 38,-
000 "decisions for Christ/'

In books, pamphlets, and dozens of articles, pro and con,
about Billy Graham and the Crusade, in scores of interviews
with prominent churchmen of many denominations, ministers
of large and small parishes, church editors, executives of reli-
gious organizations, laymen, converts of all ages and many
backgrounds, I sought the answers to these questions:

What has happened to the Crusade's converts, twelve
months after the Crusade? What remains of the dedication
and zeal which were stirred among so many preachers and
churches? Was it all a passing show, as some allege and a few
hope; and if not, what were the lasting benefits?

These, supported by a weighty preponderance of facts and
firsthand testimony, are the answers I got:

That in numbers beyond expectation, the Crusade's con-
verts are carrying on; that in dedication and zeal, what began
at Harringay, far from waning after a year, is on the increase;
that of lasting benefits, "Billy Graham," in the words of Dr.
W. E. Sangster, one of Great Britain's most prominent Method-
ist ministers, "has broken the door of opportunity wide open
for a spiritual advance, an opportunity, such as we have not
had in this century, to claim the soul of the nation for God."

Dr. Sangster's own church received "decision cards" of more
than sixty Harringay converts. At the end of a year, all but
six were "carrying on": full-fledged church members, increas-
ingly active in its work. "But something has happened," Dr,
Sangster says, "that is more important than statistics: last year* s
Crusade produced in England a growing appetite for religion."

Officially, the churchman who spoke for 23,000 free
224

churches in England and Wales was the Reverend F. P. Cop-
land Simmons, a Presbyterian minister, Moderator of the Free
Church Federal Council.

"Starting with last year's Crusade and growing ever since/*
he said, "there is now, in England, a greater urge toward reli-
gion than I have seen before in my lifetime.**

Throughout England and Wales, Mr. Copland Simmons had
addressed that year many interdenominational meetings ar-
ranged by the Free Church Council. The theme of the year's
meetings, "taking our lead from Billy Graham," was evange-
lism. "Audiences have been record-breaking: two to three
times as large as the year before the Crusade."

In a coastal city during Britain's 1955 general election, he
met a campaigning member of Parliament who complained
that, on three previous evenings, his largest political audience
was under fifty. In the same city, on those nights, Mr. Copland
Simmons spoke on evangelism to packed churches.

"Of Billy Graham's great and enduring service to our coun-
try there can be no doubt," says the Right Reverend George
Bell, the Anglican Bishop of Chichester and a former president
of the World Council of Churches. "Spiritually, England was
waiting for such a challenge. There are evidences all about,
many in my own diocese, that clergy and laymen have been
aroused by that challenge and that the message of the church
to the nation is being given new force and authority."

One notable evidence from the Bishop's diocese was the
week-long Chichester Crusade in February, 1955. Almost a
year after Harringay, it was a "Harringay in miniature," the
first campaign of its kind in the city's history. A prominent
Chichester businessman, converted at Harringay, proposed
the idea and got it under way. Laymen raised the funds. Har-
ringay converts organized the supporting prayer groups and
provided many of the counsellors. Churches of all denomina-
tions cooperated. The Bishop of Chichester endorsed the

225

Crusade and presided at one service. More than 15,000
attended the meetings; there were 592 decisions.

"There are two answers to the question of the Crusade's
lasting benefits," said Dr. Townley Lord, who was then presi-
dent of the Baptist World Alliance. "One is visible. In my own
congregation, twenty-three of the twenty-five Crusade converts
sent to us have entered wholeheartedly into our work. During
this past year, almost wholly as a result of Harringay and its
continuing influence, Baptist churches of Great Britain re-
ported an increase of baptisms 25 per cent above the increase
of the previous year. That is the largest increase ever recorded,
twice the average of preceding years.

"But there is another answer that is not so visible but of
great meaning in the future: the atmosphere and attitude of
England toward religion have perceptibly changed from pre-
vailing coldness and indifference to increasing warmth and
concern."

"Before Harringay,'* says Sir Frank Medlicott, prominent
London lawyer, Conservative member of Parliament and
active free-church layman, "if you wanted to avoid embar-
rassment, you didn't talk about religion save, occasionally,
in an abstract way about an abstract God. Now, thanktf' to
Billy Graham and the Crusade, the average layman like me
can talk without embarrassment to other laymen about the
personal reality of Jesus Christ and know they won't be em-
barrassed either. An even more remarkable fact is that that
is what so many laymen are doing."

A leading layman of the Church of England, one of its
lay delegates to the 1954 meeting of the World Council of
Churches in Evanston, Illinois, is George Goyder, chairman
of British International Paper, Ltd., largest supplier of news-
print to Britain's newspapers. In the spring of 1955, during the
evangelist's week of meetings at London's Wembley Stadium,
Mr. Goyder invited the editors of Britain's leading newspapers
to a luncheon to meet Billy Graham. All but two came* Repre-
226

senting a total daily circulation of more than 45,000,000, it
was the most inclusive meeting of British editors in many years.
Introducing the guest of honor, Mr. Goyder said, "I love Billy
Graham because he is bringing something back into English
life we had nearly lost: the freshness of an infectious faith;
a frank and open declaration of the Gospel of Jesus Christ
given freely to all men regardless of where they stand or what
they are and now there is a new spirit abroad: ordinary men
and women inquiring and longing for faith. I believe Billy
Graham is here to help England become again what she once
was the nation of a Book, and that Book the Bible."

'There have been more prayer and Scripture reading in
England in this year since Harringay," an officer of the British
Evangelical Alliance told me, "than in a century or more."

During the twelve months following Harringay, the Scrip-
ture Union, an interdenominational organization to promote
regular Bible reading, has had "a direct result of Harringay"
the largest increase in membership in its history. London's
bookstores reported an increase in Bible sales breaking all
records.

Early in 1954, in London there were 500 prayer groups,
organized to pray for the success of the Greater London Cru-
sade. In the spring of 1955, throughout England, there were
2,800 such groups and 100,000 "prayer partners" pledged
to pray for the All-Scotland Crusade in Glasgow.

A vicar of the Church of England elbowed his way through
the station crowd as Billy Graham, in March, 1955, passed
through London en route to Glasgow.

"A year ago/* he said, "I wouldn't have believed it. But
my church is filled tonight with a Scotland Crusade all-night
prayer meeting."

When it was announced, in the spring of 1955, that meet-
ings of the All-Scotland Crusade would be available through-
out Great Britain by telephone relay, requests were received
for more than 2*000 installations in nearly 600 communities.

227

Meeting places included churches of all denominations, movie
theaters, Army and Air Force mess halls, hospitals, prisons,
and, perhaps more remarkable, some of England's most famous
cathedrals.

I went to such a relay meeting in a rural community, popu-
lation 400, about 40 miles from London. Its ancient church
was without a regular vicar. Attendance at services occasion-
ally held by a visiting clergyman averaged 15 to 20. Laymen
had organized this rally, paid for the installation and announce-
ments, and, each night, conducted the service. There were 500
present.

Throughout Great Britain, attendance at these relay services
was nearly 2,000,000. Instruction courses were prepared and
sent out for 25,000 counsellors. There were more than 30,000
decisions.

Critics of Billy Graham predicted that in the months after
Harringay, its converts, "victims of emotion," would speedily
and by a large majority fall away. J. B. Priestley, writing in
the spring of 1955 in The New Statesman and Nation, was
sure that only "a tiny minority are genuinely converted." The
net result: "No great harm, no great good, mostly just another
show."

A London newspaper columnist, after telephone inquiries
to several Anglican vicars, "estimated," early in 1955 that,
"of outsiders, that is, genuine converts," not more than 10
per cent will be f ound still in the church.

In February, 1955, the influential British Weekly, non-
denominational church paper notably neutralist on Billy
Graham, undertook to find a more conclusive answer. It polled
a cross section of British clergy of all denominations on
"What's Left of Harringay?" At the end of nearly a year it
found that, of outsiders, neither church members nor church-
goers, converted at Harringay, 64.03 per cent after nearly
a year "are still attending church and taking part in church
life regularly."
228

After traveling through the country, in contact with all
denominations, Mr. Copland Simmons said that even that re-
markable percentage was too low.

"The proportion of authentic, lasting conversions after this
year of testing is, I believe, greater than from any previous
such campaign in England's history."

"We expected some to fall away," said the Right Reverend
Hugh E. Clough, the Bishop of Barking. "We never expected
they would be so few. We knew some would carry on. We did
not believe they would be so many or that they would carry
on with such leavening conviction."

The British Weekly poll revealed another remarkable fact:
that, in scores of churches, the total of the Crusade's converts
continued to increase after the Crusade. Many people, exposed
to Billy Graham's message but undecided at the time, "moved
slowly and thoughtfully to the Christian faith over a period
of months."

One minister reported that, of the busload of people which
his church recruited and sent to Harringay, none went forward.
During succeeding months, however, twelve of them acknowl-
edging their debt to Harringay, applied for church member-
ship. "Our one outsider," another minister wrote, "has now
brought two others." "Six, who signed no cards at Harringay,"
said another, "have now joined the church through Harringay
influence."

At All Souls* Church in London, the Reverend John R. W.
Stott preaches to one of England's largest Anglican congrega-
tions. "Spurred by the Crusade," he says, "conversions in our
church have continued. Now, a year after the Crusade, we
have eleven weekly classes for new converts. Enrollment in
our courses for lay leaders has nearly doubled,"

After the Harringay meetings John Betjeman, a well-known
Anglo-Catholic writer, described in the London Spectator the
challenge which Billy Graham had left with Britain's churches:

**I pictured the vast half-empty chapel .on some clattering

220

High Road, the sea of pitch-pine pews, and the few people in
them leaning forward in their seats, and shading their eyes as
the brave disheartened minister asked for God's blessing on
Billy Graham and his team. I foresaw the objectors: the old-
fashioned left-wing atheist who sees in it only a plot by Ameri-
can and English businessmen to get the workers to work harder
for less money; the smug type, who thinks it all 'dreadfully
vulgar and noisy,' the confirmed pessimist who regards it all
as a flash in the pan. In the end the truth will triumph. And
maybe Billy Graham has lessened the time of waiting."

In May, 1955, Billy Graham returned to London. It was
then a full year since Harringay. Great Britain was in the midst
of a general election campaign notable for the apathy of
voters; the slim attendance at political rallies. For seven nights
Billy Graham preached at huge Wembley Stadium. For five
nights a cold rain swept his outdoor audience. Yet he spoke,
in that week, to more than 400,000 people. There were 23,000
decisions.

From London, U.S. journalist and editor David Lawrence
wrote in his syndicated column that Britain's "Number One
news" is "not the general election," but Billy Graham's "simple
and direct exposition of the doctrines of Christianity": the
answers he gives to "people hungry for a deeper understanding
of God's influence in their lives."

"Here is a man," said the London Daily Star, "who knows
the innermost needs of his fellows and can abundantly satisfy
it with his old but ever new evangelical answers."

"Never before," said the London Evening News, the world's
largest evening newspaper, "have so many people come to one
place to hear in so short a space of time as a week, the Word
of God. It can truly be called the phenomenon of the mid-
century all the more remarkable because fifteen months ago
it would have seemed impossible. It may not be too much to
hope that it may be the start of a spiritual renaissance."

"I have traveled the world over," said one widely known
230

religious leader, "but nothing I have seen, nothing I have read
save the account in Acts of the revival at Pentecost compares
with what I saw at Wembley: 4,000 people streaming across
the turf in the pouring rain to declare their decisions for Christ.
And we now know an even greater miracle: that with such few
exceptions, these thousands mean it."

Led by the great choir, 90,000 people, on the last night at
Wembley, sang the song of praise and testimony which is a part
of every Crusade meeting: "To God Be the Glory, Great
Things He Hath Done."

Billy Graham, waiting to speak, turned to a member of his
team: 'This must have been what Jesus meant in those last
three verses of the ninth chapter of Matthew,"

These verses read:

"But when he saw the multitudes, he was moved with com-
passion on them, because they fainted, and were scattered
abroad, as sheep having no shepherd.

"Then saith he unto his disciples, The harvest truly is
plenteous, but the laborers are few;

"Pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he will send
forth laborers into his harvest."

231

14: What becomes of the converts?

WHEN BILLY GRAHAM is asked, as he repeatedly is: "Will
these new converts survive?'* he sometimes replies that the
same question could just as sensibly be asked, as one looks
through the heavy glass windows of a maternity ward, of the
newborn infants there. "The answer is 'No, they will not sur-
vive not unless, for a long time, they are cared for, nurtured,
and helped to grow/

"The newly converted person is a newly reborn person.
Whether he survives and grows depends on how well he is
nurtured. The Bible says, *As newborn babes, desire the sincere
milk of the Word, that ye may grow thereby/ "

The whole purpose of the elaborate follow-up system, a
unique characteristic of the Billy Graham meetings, is to insure
that nurture. Each person who goes to make a "decision" finds
that a counsellor, someone of his own sex and approximate
age, has quickly come forward to stand at his side, to walk
with him into the Inquiry Room, sit with him there, Bible at
hand, to hslp with what I heard one convert call *iny first
feeding."

Counsellors are nominated by local ministers from their
church membership. They are instructed and qualified or elimi-

233

nated by members of the Billy Graham team in six intensive,
two-hour classes. Their instruction not only includes the para-
mount business of "spiritual nurture" but reaches to such deli-
cate personal matters as the advisability of deodorants and
having handy, for use just before the call for decisions is made,
a few mint lozenges.

Each convert is given a packet of pocket-size literature
"Beginning with Christ" which includes simple questions and
answers, well fortified with Biblical quotations; Scripture read-
ings; small cards with Scripture verses for memorizing; sug-
gestions as to how to pray; how to "witness for Christ" in the
home, the office, the shop.

Name, address, church connection or preference and other
data having been listed by the counsellor, each convert, within
thirty-six hours, receives a personal letter of encouragement
from Billy Graham. During the next two weeks, he receives
two further letters from members of the Graham team, and
another packet of literature: "Going On with Christ."

The preliminary work of enlisting the churches not only in
this follow-up campaign but also in the matter of providing
and training counsellors, the organization of prayer groups,
the recruiting of hundreds of ushers and of other hundreds
for Cliff Barrows' choir, is in the hands of Mr. Willis G. Hay-
maker, a former banker and a veteran of the campaigns of
Gypsy Smith and Billy Sunday. Mr. Haymaker's integrity and
dedication are of the high quality which greatly eases the task
of stirring preachers and church people into above-normal
activity.

The actual training of counsellors and the meticulous job
of directing them during a Crusade are tasks assigned to two
other team members: Mr. Lome Sanny and Mr. Charles Riggs.
Like other members of the Graham team and I have seen
them all in operation Sanny and Riggs are highly effective
a result which, as with the others, seems to me in large part
due to the depth of their Christian commitment
234

How well this carefully prepared and tested "nurture" is
continued depends, however, almost wholly on the clergy.
Every convert is directed to make immediate contact with some
church. The minister of the church of his preference or nearest
his residence receives, within thirty-six hours, a duplicate of
his Decision Card. Along with that goes a brief form, with
postage-prepaid envelope, on which the preacher is expected
to report back that he has made contact with the convert and
the results. Ministers who do not report or are slow at it are
checked on by a committee of their colleagues. "Ours has been
the more spectacular, but the less important part," said Billy
Graham in a final message to the ministers of one city. "The
real Crusade begins now, with you."

In England more than a year after the Greater London
Crusade I talked to many of its converts. I read the testimonies
of several hundred others. As witnesses to the durability of
the faith of those converted in a Billy Graham Crusade, I
want to recount in this chapter the testimony of some of
those out of the large number I talked to.

It may be said that these stories are exceptional. Perhaps
they are. Moreover, out of the more than 38,000 who made
decisions for Christ at Harringay they perhaps will not be
regarded, percentagewise, as a conclusive representation. If
they are an inadequate basis for generalization, this, at least,
can be said. The spirit, the dedication, the contagious faith I
found in them are typical not of a few, but, with hardly an
exception, of all those with whom I had contact.

It should also be emphasized that these stories are more
than accounts of religious survival. In fact, their significance
chiefly derives from the fact that the persons involved in them
ars doing so much more than survive. What they got, begin-
ning at Harringay, has not only kept them; it has proved too
good to keep. They got a contagious faith. They are spreading
the contagion.

I can readily believe that in some places, especially in some

235

churches, the eagerness of these new converts the face value
at which they accept what the church, on a remoter level,
teaches, their zeal to let no day, no occasion, no conversation
pass without "witnessing for Christ" must be a little discon-
certing, to say the least, and at times, no doubt, downright
embarrassing.

A layman, a church official, unexpectedly accosted as he
arrived at his office one morning by a convert among his em-
ployees, remarked to me later, "It's really a bit out of my line,
you know, to talk about the Holy Spirit so soon after break-
fast."

I imagine that much the same embarrassment must have
accrued from the persistent testifying of the early Christians.

As I have read through my notes and the written testimonies
of these converts, I have wondered how many years elapse in
the history of most Christian churches which see no Christians
of this "exceptional" sort added to their rolls. Yet from some
knowledge of the Christian ministry, it is my belief that these
are the kind of Christians the average, dedicated minister
wishes his ministry to produce, even though it seldom does.

Meanwhile, I point out again, the several hundred converts
from whose testimonies I have selected these stories are prob-
ably exceptional. Perhaps to some they will seem too few to
prove anything. But it is, I think, pertinent to recall that the
achievement of the Christians of the first century was due to
the fact that their faith was so exceptional as triumphantly to
outbalance their numerical insignificance. It is already evident
that the infusion into the religious life of Great Britain of
even, relatively, a few such exceptional Christians has been
a salutary leaven. There is Christian precedent for th^ possi-
bility that it may prove to be a leaven potent enough when
the reckoning is all in to leaven the whole lump.

A buyer in one of London's largest stores: On that Saturday
night, she went to Harringay "solely out of curiosity and to lay
in an extra conversation piece for a buying trip to the U.S."
236

But all through Sunday Billy Graham's text kept recurring:
"What shall it profit a man," or, she interpolated, a woman,
"if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul." Mon-
day night, without a ticket, she returned to Harringay, slipped
in with the choir and, at the end of the service, made her
decision.

Three days later she sailed for the United States, "the
strangest buying trip I ever made." In her purse, "of all things,"
she carried a newly bought Bible and the packet of instructions,
"Beginning with Christ." In New York and Chicago her first
after-business move was to find a church and a preacher. Her
"conversation piece" became a personal testimony.

The first persons she told, on her return, were the employees
of her own department. Her assistant reserved some questions.
Does this mean she will get here in the morning in a pleasanter
frame of mind? "She does." Will she be more patient with the
employees? "She is." Will she be nicer to salesmen and inspec-
tors, and especially to cantankerous Mr. So-and-So, whom we
all hate? "They can't believe it and particularly old Mr. So-
and-So."

She told the chairman of the store's board of directors; later
asked his permission to invite a Church of England bishop, a
staunch Graham supporter, to speak to the employees. It was
the first meeting of its kind in the store's history. More than
500 stayed, after hours, to attend. The chairman of the board
presided. For the continued spiritual counseling of its employ-
ees, the store has now appointed a minister-chaplain* Once a
week a group of executives and employees meets for prayer and
Bible study.

"I sometimes am impatient," she says, "that out of 5,000
employees, this year's beginning is so small. Then I remember
Jesus' story of the mustard seed."

An ex-Communist factory worker: The party secretary in
his home city and its best-known agitator, he went to Har-
ringay "to see how Billy does it" The text that night was

237

"Choose ye this day whom ye will serve." He was not im-
pressed. As for the singing, "I'd heard the Communists, in
that same arena, sing 'The Red Flag' with more enthusiasm."
Nevertheless, a week later he returned. He did not go forward.
But when, the next Sunday evening in a church near his home,
the minister, himself stirred by Harringay, asked for decisions,
he joined the five others at the altar,

His resignation from the party was a front-page story in the
British press: "Due to deep and unsatisfied unrest within, I
have decided to resign from the party and rejoin the Christian
church. This does not mean that I shall take up a position of
treachery and antagonism to comrades whom I respect and
esteem, but that I feel belief in Jesus Christ to be incompatible
with membership in the Communist party."

Before joining the church, its minister put him through a
period of intensive preparation. His first public testimony was
in the city square where, for years, he had spoken for the
Communists. "The Lord provided a rainstorm and the biggest
crowd I ever had." The heckling he got was more than offset
when, at his call for decisions, five men stepped forward:
"More than I ever got at one time for the Communists."

In his church, "all working at it," are twenty other Harringay
converts. After a few months one of them dropped out But
on last New Year's Day this man saw a movie of the news
highlights of 1954. One shot was Harringay, the choir singing
"Just As I Am, without One Plea." "That night we got a
phone call from that fellow. Now he's with us again."

Traveling almost every Sunday by bus and train, he has
testified before dozens of workers' groups in many cities. He
usually spots some of his former party comrades. At least one
of them, a party official in his own city, has been converted
and is now in training as a lay preacher.

He does not attempt to refute the continuing bitter attacks
that he has "betrayed" the workingman, "I just tell them what
Christ has done for one workingman, namely me."
238

A newspaper employee, official of his labor union: "I don't
know why I went to Harringay, except that it was my night off
and the show was free." Billy's text was from Joshua: "Choose
you this day whom ye will serve." "I walked home five miles
through the rain, trying to figure out what had happened to
me."

Instead of laughing him off, as he expected, his wife went
with him to Harringay a few nights later and made her decision.

"She was pretty much of a saint already," he says, "I have
to sweat at being a Christian. But the difference if s made is
beyond all comparison. That goes for my wife and me and
how we get along. It goes for how we get along with our five
children. You ought to hear the TLittle Harringay' we have
on Sunday evenings after church, singing Crusade songs."

Before the Wembley meetings in the spring of 1955 he re-
conditioned his automobile an overage London taxi and
ran a bus service for his neighbors to the stadium. At Wem-
bley, he never sat with his passengers: "I didn't want them to
feel under obligation." But eighteen of the thirty-seven he
transported made decisions.

"Now," he says, "our Sunday evening gatherings make a
houseful."

A London policeman: When the London Crusade started,
he was a traffic officer at one of the city's busiest corners in
the Strand. Hundreds of busses passed him every day and
from every bus Billy Graham looked down at him from a
Crusade poster. One night he said to his wife a former po-
licewoman and officer in the wartime WAAFS "Let* $ go out
and see that fellow in person." They were both converted.

"It took me three days," he says, "to find the happiness Billy
promised Then, one day in the poolroom at the police station,
it hit me all of a sudden. My wife and I haven't had anything
but happiness since.".

He told his friends on the police force, expecting to be met
with "hoots of laughter." Instead, "they quizzed me: wanted

239

to know what I did, how I felt and what made me so sure."
Now he belongs to a prayer group of policemen: eight of them
Harringay converts. They go out in pairs to "witness for
Christ"

Before Harringay, discontented in his home life and unsatis-
fied with his job, he planned to take his family to Australia,
"looking for the pot of gold.'* "Now," he says, "I wouldn't
leave either London or the job. We've found something better
than a pot of gold."

A food manufacturer: His firm, one of the largest makers
of meat and fish paste in England, has been in his family 200
years, employs 500 people. When, with a busload of sixty
employees, he and his wife went to Harringay, his wife said,
"Let's agree we won't make fools of ourselves before our own
people. Whatever this thing is, lef s not fall for it." He heartily
agreed. When Billy Graham made his call for decisions, "fool
or not, I knew I'd have to break that promise and go forward."
He turned to his wife to explain. She slipped her arm through
his: "We're both going."

"We stood there, grown people, yet spiritual infants." In the
counseling room, where every convert goes, "we were given
a formula for infant feeding: a four-part compound of prayer,
Bible reading, witnessing, and Christian fellowship. For nearly
a year we have followed that diet and we know it works.

"No one told us, specifically, what to do about the problem
of our disunited family. After we'd had a family altar for a
few weeks, no one needed to. Billy Graham didn't tell me how
to run my business. But after we had settled a troublesome
labor dispute an old employee came to my office: 'We'd like
to know what's happened to you.' "

Out of a town in Cornwall, his company employs a fleet
of twenty fishing vessels. A good place, he decided, to bring
his witnessing. Instead of the 100 or so he had expected to hear
him there were 2,200 and 45 decisions.

"With those tough-minded fishermen," he says, "it was no
240

passing matter. Later, out of their meager incomes, those 45
sent four of their number as 'return witnesses' to my city."

During one week last February, he, with other converts,
helped arrange a Crusade in his city, a "Harringay in minia-
ture," to which I have referred elsewhere. Laymen raised the
funds. Harringay converts organized the supporting prayer
groups. Churches of all denominations cooperated. One service
was presided over by the Church of England Bishop. More
than 15,000 attended the meetings; there were 592 decisions.

"We've now been asked by some preachers," he says, "to
give them time to catch up. They've already got as many con-
verts as they can handle."

A doctor: His large practice is in a suburban community
not far from London. He went to Harringay armed with
binoculars: "If this was a circus, I wanted to see all the acts."
Billy Graham's text was the First Commandment: *Thou shalt
have no other gods before Me." Halfway through the sermon,
the doctor put down his binoculars and got out his notebook.
That was the first of five successive nights at Harringay: on
the fifth he made his decision.

His wife, convalescing from an operation, was at a coastal
resort. Strolling along the boardwalk, he "casually" told her,
"Two nights ago, at Harringay, I gave my life to the Lord,"

"She forgot she was British," he says. 'There in that crowd
she threw her arms around my neck and kissed me. She said,
Tve been praying for this for seven years.' "

When the London Crusade ended, they began in their own
home a Saturday night "Drawing-room Harringay." The num-
ber who come has increased during this year, from 10 to 50.

"We start with refreshments, and sing with the Harringay
Hymn Book. My wife plays the piano, and if we cannot get
a good soloist, we hear a recording of Beverly Shea. We then
hear a testimony, usually by someone who came to know the
Lord at Harringay. This is followed by a message from a special
speaker. We have the backing and prayers of several keen

241

Christians who attend the meetings, and God has blessed them
and answered these prayers beyond all that we had hoped for.
Recently, bidding good night to a lady I know, I asked her
how she enjoyed the meeting. 'Oh, I never enjoy them,' she
said, 'but I can't keep away. I hope you don't mind.' "

From this fellowship of "spiritually hungry friends and
patients," there have been twenty-five decisions for Christ.

For the 1955 Billy Graham meetings at Wembley Stadium,
the doctor organized six busloads of people from his com-
munity. There were twelve decisions for Christ among them.
Recently, he totaled up his "missionary mileage": to give his
testimony he had driven, in the year since Harringay, 7,500
miles, spoken to 20,000 people.

A London bank clerk: "I knew no more about Billy Graham
and what he was going to do in this country than anybody else
who wasn't actually interested and I wasn't. Then I heard
that the Crusade choir was singing selections from the Messiah
on April 13, and I thought that might be worth hearing.

*1 walked to Harringay from the city. I had been there often
to skate and watch ice hockey. It was a changed place. In-
stead of confusion and a bit of swearing and drinking, there
were Bible texts on the walls and a strange quiet among the
people. It was the night Billy spoke on the Eighth Command-
ment, Thou shalt not steal.'

"At the end of his address he started asking people to come
up front I didn't know what this was all about. I had never
been to a revival meeting, never seen a conversion or any of
that sort of thing. But I had a funny feeling I knew this meant
me and I had to go.

"When I got into the Inquiry Room a counsellor pointed
out those key verses I have since become so familiar with. He
prayed with me and asked the Lord to come into my life.

"The next morning in the office I hadn't been there five
minutes before a friend appeared who had been there as a
counsellor and had actually seen me going into the Inquiry

242

Room. She came up to talk to me about my decision. Then,
for the first time, I began to know what Christian fellowship
meant. All through that day I had Christians coming up to
me and giving me the hand of fellowship. I look back on that
as one of the most wonderful days I have ever spent, I think.

"The next thing that happened was that I was put in touch
with the secretary of the Christian Union we have at my bank,
a very active one of about 100 members. They invited me to
all their activities their monthly meetings, Bible study groups,
and every day a prayer meeting at some time or other. That
has become very much a part of my life. Since then once a
week on Fridays I've got my regular group of Mends when
a dozen of us go into a small room that the bank has given
us to set apart as a prayer-meeting room where we pray for
the bank, chiefly our Christian, friends in the bank, the activi-
ties of the Christian Union.

"Right away I joined a church. I heard one was in need of
a bit of help and my wife and I thought that was the place
for us to give a hand.

"For months now I've never had a moment's doubt or look-
ing back. The joy of my life has been something I'd never
known before. For a year I've not known what it is to be
miserable or bored. When it comes to 'witnessing* I've got so
much to do I have to run an engagement diary for the evenings
in order to fit it all in."

Headmaster of a well-known boys' preparatory school:
When three upper-school boys asked permission to go to Har-
ringay, he "reluctantly" said yes. Two days later the three
returned "We posted a notice," they said. "Can ninety go?"
They did, and the headmaster went with them.

At Harringay, the "emotional reaction" he had feared
would happen happened. From their widely separated seats,
fifty of than went forward. He decided the "wearing off'
would take a few days, perhaps until Sunday.

In addition to compulsory daily chapel, the school, through

243

its Christian Union, sponsors a voluntary religious service every
Sunday evening. The headmaster speaks. Average pre-Har-
ringay attendance was ten to fifteen boys. The next Sunday
evening deadline for the "wear-off" there were more than
seventy.

Some parents, sure their sons were too young to know what
it was all about, said, "Give them a month." At the Sunday
evening service a month later, attendance was still more than
seventy. After a year the average, despite graduations, is still
nearly sixty.

The first week after Harringay, the headmaster received
another delegation. "We'd like to form a group for Bible study
in our hall/' Soon every hall had one. A year later, every hall
still had one.

"There's a better climate in the school and evidently a better
one in some homes. Parents no longer ask, 'How long do you
think it will last?' Some of them are more concerned that it
won't."

A Royal Academy drama student: "I was studying the
theater. I went to Harringay because it was the best show in
town." The text that night was Matthew 12:30: "He that is
not with Me is against Me."

She lives with her parents in a flat over her father's pub.
They called it a "nine days' wonder" when she told them her
decision. A few nights later she came home from her first con-
verts' class. Stairs to the flat led up from the bar. Perhaps she
was conspicuous, carrying her Bible, the first she ever owned,
under her arm. Perhaps she had what one of her teachers had
called "that Harringay look." "In my business," her father told
her, "we don't hold with Bible-toting."

Three others from her class were converted at Harringay.
"At first we buttonholed almost anybody, almost anywhere:
'You've got to be converted.' Now I thmV we're wiser and
better witnesses." Their group has grown, in eleven months,
from four to nineteen. With Billy Graham planning to return
244

to London's Wembley Stadium in May, they had raised among
themselves 12 for two busses to take eighty students. By mid-
April, they had a waiting list

"For ten months my parents wouldn't talk to me about what
had happened. They just watched. I never missed a day pray-
ing for them." Then, one day, her father said, "I hear your
Billy Graham is coming to Wembley. You wouldn't have any
tickets?" She got six: for her father, her mother, and four
patrons. ''Now," she said, "I'm praying double."

"So that I can make Christian use of whatever dramatic
ability I've got," she plans to come to the United States to
study religious drama.

A young woman medical student: I met her exactly a year,
to the day, after her "decision" at Harringay : "My re-birthday,"
she called it. Billy, that night, had preached on Adam and Eve
"I didn't know," she said, "that anybody ever did any more
and sin."

On her way back to the hospital after her "decision" she
wondered what she would do about the all-girl house party
planned that weekend at her home. What she did was to start
it off by telling her story. To her amazement, two others Har-
ringay converts had "stories" to tell. By Sunday afternoon,
three of her guests had made "decisions." "For a year, now,
we've all been in the same prayer group."

Her father, a churchwarden, was a little dubious. When,
later, she told him how some of her prayers had been answered
he was "positively uneasy."

"But don't you get answers to your prayers?"

"I can't say," he said, "that I do."

In the year since Harringay, the Bible study group in the
hospital where she is studying had more than doubled. At the
preparatory school where she graduated she has organized
another group "twenty of them and all going strong." On
the completion of her medical course, instead of practicing in
a community not far from London as she had planned, she

245

has signed up with, a church mission board for assignment to
a hospital in Africa.

A Scot, former captain of the Argyll and Sutherland High-
landers, blind and partly paralyzed from wounds received at
Tobruk. Pre-Harringay, he was a near-alcoholic, "a drifter
frustrated, bored, and with nothing but more of this darkness
to look forward to." Billy Graham and the London Crusade
were "so much American ballyhoo" until his girl friend was
converted. The sudden change in her life jolted him into going
to Harringay. He went four nights straight. On the fourth night,
a counsellor came and sat at his side:

"Young man, you're in trouble."

"I know it"

"Come along with me" and he made his way to the Inquiry
Room.

In the hotel lobby where he told me his story, he unscrewed
the top of his hollow, aluminum crutch where he had kept his
reserve supply of gin. "For eleven months now, there's not
been a drop in it or in me. And for eleven months, I've not
known what it is to be bored."

He had just returned to London from a week's mission a
"miniature Harringay" in a small city in the Midlands. One
fourth of the population of the community had attended these
meetings. There were several hundred decisions.

To memorize Bible passages, he reads from his Braille Bible
onto a tape recorder, then, over and over, plays them back. He
has memorized so many that when he speaks he is sometimes
startled to hear himself saying, like an echo of Billy Graham,
"the Bible says. . . ."

A free-church clergyman: He did not go forward at Har-
ringay or sign a Decision Card. But this much like many
minister-testimonies I read is his story.

"When first suggested, I was suspicious of the Greater Lon-
don Crusade. But I went to Harringay. On the next Sunday
I told my folk all about it. I thought it was a great venture
246

of faith when we booked two coaches. Then, the reservations
for the first trip were so many, I gave up my seat. From that
visit nothing seemed to happen. Then we had another visit.
I can't exactly describe what happened or how I felt when I
saw first one and then another of my people going forward;
then one of my own deacons and then another tears stream-
ing down their faces to make the greatest of all decisions;
and greatest of all, my own son, then eighteen, went forward.

"Later, when our young people had their annual morning
service, an elder deacon said to me, *You know, we've had
these youth services for sixty years. Our young folk have gone
up and talked, in a general way, about God and religion. But
have you noticed that this year what they have been saying
is not general, it is personal. It is: *TMy Lord, My Saviour and
My God." '

"As just a humble, working minister I feel I've had more
results from my labours more lives visibly changed in the
last few months than in the previous twenty years* For me, in
my own particular life, Harringay was a reconversion."

An Anglican vicar: 'Tor some days I have felt constrained
to write to you. I am the vicar here of a small country town
in some of the most lonely country in England. I have been
ordained nearly twenty years and I have only just found
Christ for whom I have searched ever since I was little more
than a kid of twelve. I want to tell you because I think you
have been the mediator of my finding.

"Last year, Billy Graham came to England. Like many
others I was skeptical at first I ended by writing you a letter
asking you to come here. But I never posted it. Then came
Souls in Conflict. I took twenty-seven folk from here. And then
something happened to me, the vicar. It's all a chain of events.
But now I know I have found Christ, that He has even for-
given my sins, the really awful sins, of the past I seem to have
a new life. I know He is risen. . . .

^Last Friday night in a friend's house I watched you on TV

247

and then went back to the church just to make sure again
that I knew. . . . Maybe I'll come down from this moun-
tain. But this time I know that I shall not come down alone.
My heart is full of joy and peace. . . /'

In the year after Harringay there sprang up throughout
Britain scores of "Drawing-room Harringays" small groups
of converts, growing as new converts were added, which met
regularly for Bible study, prayer, testimony, and fellowship.
The one I attended one night in London was in its tenth month.
There were twenty-two present: stenographers, clerks, young
businessmen, a nurse, a medical student, an Oxford graduate
student, all but one under thirty. The leader was a young
minister, lately a Cambridge University chaplain.

When my mission was explained "to find what happens
after a Billy Graham Crusade" one of them said, "Your story
is all told in the thirteenth chapter of Matthew."

Later that night I read the passage he referred to:

"Behold, a sower went forth to sow. . . . Some seeds fell
by the wayside and the fowls came and devoured them up;
some fell upon stony places . . . and because they had not
root, they withered away. . . . And some fell among thorns;
and the thorns sprung up, and choked them. But other fell
into good ground, and brought forth fruit, some an hundred-
fold, some sixtyfold, some thirtyfold. Who hath ears to hear,
let him hear."

248

15: In the wake of the U.S. Crusades

BEGINNING with Los Angeles, in the fall of 1949, through
Richmond, Virginia, and Oklahoma City in the spring of 1956,
Billy Graham, in addition to scores of single-meeting engage-
ments, has conducted full-fledged Crusades in twenty-two U.S.
cities, and one in Toronto, Canada.

It is worth noting that, prior to the Los Angeles Crusade,
no large-scale evangelistic meetings had been held in the
United States since, in the years before World War I, Billy
Sunday was in his prime. From the 1920s through the early
1940s, Protestant gatherings of as many as 10,000 people
seldom if ever happened and were rarely attempted.

It was, in large part, the currently unprecedented size of
the crowds which made the Los Angeles Crusade front-page
news in that city and a news story across the country. And a
Protestantism impelling enough to enough people to merit
front-page attention was, in itself, a heartening upturn of events
for the churches. I have described, in an earlier chapter, how
in every Billy Graham Crusade there is, via the press, the same
widespread confrontation between the Christian Gospel and a
multitude of those who customarily are indifferent to and un-
touched by religion's conventional appeals. That, perfctaps,

249

does not rate among the results of a Crusade. It certainly rates
as one of its opportunities.

As for the churches themselves, Dr. John Sutherland Bon-
nell, minister of the Fifth Avenue Presbyterian Church in New
York City, remarked, after seeing in one city the many hun-
dreds of laymen and laywomen who in prayer and Bible
study groups and in counseling classes were drawn into the
work of preparation for a Crusade: "If no meetings were held,
just the expectancy has been worthwhile."

But, beginning with Los Angeles, Billy Graham's U.S. Cru-
sades not only made religion front-page news. They tested Billy
Graham. They sped his growth. They established his evange-
lism as no fly-by-night religious extravaganza, but as a sober,
constructive, church-centered ministry and they established
Billy Graham as no hellfire-and-brimstone ranter but as an
evangelist whose personal dedication and integrity merited
comparison with the great evangelists of the past. It was such
evidence growing in weight and recognition with every U.S.
Crusade that opened the way for his expanding ministry in
Great Britain, on the European continent and in Asia.

In many U.S. cities I have followed from one to six years
later in the wake of Billy Graham. The evidence I gathered
as to the permanence of the results of his Crusades is not
statistical. I do not know and I did not make any particular
effort to find out just what percentage of the "converts 59 in those
cities are still carrying on. The statistical polls which I have
seen for two cities were both made by amateurs obviously
critical of Billy Graham. The results of both were somewhat
negative.

I am not disputing as I might the accuracy of those results.
But I do question their importance. I am quite sure that if
Dr. George Gallup had been operating in the first century A.D.
and had made a poll in Athens or Ephesus or Philippi or Rome
he could have come up with the kind of negative data which
would have made it possible to give a similar statistical brush-
250

off to the permanence of the results of the preaching of St
Paul. Dr. Gallup would have been right, statistically. How
wrong he would have been historically!

Moreover, if, statistically, a considerable percentage of con-
verts do not survive, some substantial measure of responsibility
for that failure must be borne by the ministers and churches
to whom with greater care and insistence than has ever before
characterized such an evangelistic effort their survival is en-
trusted.

The attitude and climate which, in a few churches, insure
a high casualty rate among converts was never more clearly
revealed than by the London correspondent of the Christian
Century, influential nondenominational U.S. church paper, in
his account of Billy Graham's meetings in London's Wembley
Stadium in May, 1955. These were the meetings hailed by an
at-first hostile press as "the phenomenon of the mid-century."
Yet this correspondent for a religious paper, himself a minister,
made this "phenomenon" a fifteen-line item in his two-column
report of British church news. His concluding sentence is, hap-
pily, a libel on most members of the British clergy. But it de-
serves pondering by anyone honestly concerned to know why
some converts sent to some churches fail to survive the shock:
"All that many of Britain's clergymen ask for now is a quiet
summer, free from the unceasing attentions of the Graham
publicity machine, and a chance to get on with the humdrum
parish work without having to lead parties to the heady de-
lights of gigantic meetings in the rain."

I am aware, of course, that the yearning of the minority of
ministers for whom this minister speaks to get shed of Bitty
Graham and have a "quiet summer'* is not, in any important
part, due to the fact that a Crusade involves them in more
work or exposes them unduly to the elements. It is due, rather,
to the fact that, for this limited segment of the clergy, the work
it often involves them in is sO totally unJike their "humdrum
parish work" and the people it often involves them with are

251

so utterly different from the kind such parish work conven-
tionally produces. I can well understand how upsetting, not to
say nervously exhausting, it would be for both minister and
people if some U.S. churches I know were suddenly to find
themselves on the receiving end of a group of eager converts
zealous to test and grow in their new-found faith and, at the
drop of a hat, to "bear witness for Christ" to others.

Statistically, the churches of the United States do not need
Billy Graham. Statistically, they are doing all right. But spiritu-
ally, as J. B. Phillips points out in the introduction to his stir-
ring translation of the Acts of the Apostles, there has been
a "deterioration in Christian faith and Christian living. . . .
The Church is very rarely making any considerable impact
upon the modern pattern of living. It has unquestionably lost
power; it has lost vision. . . ."

It is true that statistics the size of the crowds, the numbers
who make "decisions" figure importantly in the news of every
Billy Graham Crusade. But the real test the payoff, so to
speak is not statistical. It is not whether, adding-machine-
wise, the churches have gained great numbers, but whether,
altar-wise, they have gained a few great Christians. Beginning
in the first century, every triumphant chapter in the church's
history is evidence that a few who are Christian enough have
always proved to be numbers enough.

In every city I found, as I had found in Great Britain, men
and women who, since the Billy Graham Crusade and because
of it, were doing .much more than carrying on; who had not
only caught the Christian contagion, but had made it catch-
ing; individuals in the first-century tradition who, beginning
with themselves, were turning their worlds small worlds
though they often were "upside down." I do not know how
many Christians of this kind would be required to make a
total large enough to constitute "success" in the eyes of the
critics of Billy Graham. The New Testament gives the impres-
sion that, in the eyes of the Lord, it would not take very many.
252

Out of curiosity and to please Susie, his wife, Stuart Ham-
blen Southern California's best-known radio singer and song-
writer attended one Billy Graham meeting. To escape a sec-
ond, he left Los Angeles on a hunting trip. A storm drove him
out of the mountains. The next night he went again with his
wife to hear Billy Graham.

"Boy," he said, after he had "successfully" resisted that
night's call for decisions, "you made it."

About three o'clock the next morning Billy Graham got a
telephone call in his hotel It was Stuart Hamblen:

"Can Susie and I come over right away?"

They had a prayer meeting there Billy Graham, Grady
Wilson, Susie, and Stuart kneeling around the bed in Billy's
room.

"Lord," Stuart prayed, "You're hearing a new voice this
morning. . . ."

Among the more than 5,000 who made "decisions for
Christ" during the Los Angeles Crusade, Stuart Hamblen
would not add much, percentage-wise, to the evidence of that
Crusade's permanent results. Religiously like so many others
I have met the consequences of his conversion cannot be
reckoned by addition, but only by multiplication.

One of the faith-slanted songs written since his conversion,
"This Ole House," was at one time at the top of the Hit
Parade. Another, "His Hands," recorded by Mahalia Jackson
for Columbia Records, has been a best seller. So has the re-
cording for Coral Records of "Open Up Your Heart."

To "witness for Christ," by song and personal testimony,
Stuart Hamblen, every year, appears at scores of religious
gatherings. In 1955, by air and at his own expense, he made
more than 100,000 miles of such evangelistic journeyiEgs.

"How about it?" one of his skeptical friends asked hi
"Have you still got sawdust on youx knees?"

"I sure have," said Hamblen, "and Tm going to die with
sawdust there."

253

In September, 1949, when the Billy Graham Los Angeles
Crusade began, Jim Vaus, an electronics expert, was estab-
lished and getting rich at it as chief wiretapper for Mickey
Cohen, Southern California's boss gangster. One night, on the
eve of his departure on a Mickey Cohen mission to St. Louis,
Vaus's wife, Alice, persuaded him "lacking any good movies
in the neighborhood" to go with her to a Billy Graham
meeting "just to see what this fellow's like." That night, Alice
says, "Billy preached on God's judgment and God's mercy.
When he gave the altar call I prayed, 'This is for me and for
Jim, too, Lord, please.' Jim sat there unmoved. I prayed again,
'Lord, if this doesn't touch him, what will . . . ?'

"The crowd rose to sing, 'Almost persuaded, now to believe,
almost persuaded, Christ to receive.' Again my heart cried,
^Persuade Jim, Lord, persuade him.'

"A wiry man with spare hair and a determined look on his
thin face grabbed him by the arm. Jim glared at him. But he
bowed his head to pray and when he raised his eyes, Jim
muttered, Til go.' "

To make restitution for electronic and photographic equip-
ment he had stolen there was some $15,000 of it Jim Vaus
sold his house and his automobile. He wrote, among others,
to radio station KFWB, detailing what he had stolen, asking
what he could do to make things right: "I want to right things
with men that I may be right with God." The station manager's
answer was: "Your unusual but courageous letter of December
8 received and we are happy to note your admission and your
change of attitude. That in itself is payment in full as far as
we are concerned. ..."

When he turned up at the telephone company with a load of
stolen goods, the manager there instead of calling the police
as Vaus expected offered him a job.

He wrote to the district attorney confessing that, in a recent
gangster case, he had committed perjury. He was promptly
subpoenaed. The Court warned him: "You don't have to
254

testify if your testimony will incriminate you." Vaus chose to
testify and concluded his testimony with the Court's permission
by giving his own account of what, as a result of "accepting
Christ as my personal Savior," had happened to him. As a
result of the evidence he gave, an officer of the Los Angeles
police force was freed from charges pending against him. The
indictment for perjury, which Vaus was certain would come,
never materialized.

Now, Jim Vaus spends several months of every year con-
ducting evangelistic services across the country. His crowds
are large and so are the offerings. But all of the latter, save
traveling expenses and his own $400-a-month salary, go into
his Missionary Communication Service a non-profit founda-
tion he has established to provide electronic equipment for
Christian missionaries in isolated stations around the world
"taming my specialty from crime to Christ's account" Wire- *
tapper, a film produced in 1955 which dramatized the story of
his underworld career and his conversion, was described by
Time magazine as one of present-day evangelism's "most po-
tent weapons."

Before World War EC, Louis Zamperini was a track star
at the University of Southern California. He was a miler on the
U.S. team in the 1936 Olympics. In 1943 the plane in which
he was a bombardier was shot down in the Pacific. When
finally picked up by a Japanese fishing boat he, with one other
survivor, had floated forty-seven days in a rubber raft Worse
tortures were visited on him by guards in Japan's prison camps.
When, at the war's end a year after the War Department had
declared him dead he was released, he was rated as one
of the half-dozen men "who suffered most in World War EL"

Four years after the war's end, the "hero stuff' having worn
thin, his marriage was near the rocks, his funds were running
out, he had no settled job and "whaf s worse," he says, "no plan
or purpose for my life."

It was his wife, Cynthia, herself a Crusade convert, wbo

255

persuaded him to "give Billy Graham a one-meeting once-
over." He left before Billy had finished preaching. When, on
Cynthia's urging, he agreed to go a second time it was on con-
dition "that you will leave with me whenever I ask you to."
She promised.

That night Billy Graham's text was: 'Tor what shall it
profit a man if he gain the whole world and lose his own
soul? Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?"

"When he gave the invitation to accept Jesus as our Savior,
I would not budge; I could not; I would not,

" 'Don't you want to go forward?' asked Cynthia. . . . The
moment had come; I stood at the top of a high wall; at the
peak of conviction, I could still jump either way.

" 'Let's leave,' I said and she rose slowly, her face very sad.
But halfway down the aisle I stopped fighting and knew what
I had to do. Turning around, I made my way to the prayer
room. . . ."

Zamperini, too, made restitution: to the guards who, day
after day, had tortured him in Japanese prison camps and
toward whom, with the passing years, his hatred had not
diminished. With friends helping to finance his trip, he went
to Japan. He sought out as many of his torturers as he could
find some of them in prison. To each he gave his Christian
testimony and offered, with his hand, his friendship.

"The six-year hate was over and I prayed my thanks. . . ."

Back in the United States, Zamperini was offered a lecture
contract: $50,000 a year for seven years the only condition
being that when it came to "talking about Christ," he would
have to tone down a bit, agree not to "go overboard." Zam-
perini turned down the contract and "went to work, MUime,
for the Lord."

Today the dream which he and Cynthia had after their con-
version is a reality: a Christian camp in the mountains not
far from Los Angeles for juvenile delinquents, "Victory Boys'
Camp." When the first "batch" of boys arrived the camp bank
256

account was down to $50. "Faith," says Zamperini, "opened
the camp and miracles have kept it going." Even greater
miracles appear to have been worked in the lives of many of
the confirmed delinquents he has taken in. The reality of those
miracles is, I think, pretty well indicated by the wholehearted
endorsement of his work by officials of the government of
Los Angeles and of the state of California.

It probably could be figured, in estimating, statistically, the
results of the Billy Graham Los Angeles Crusade, exactly
how much the conversions of Stuart Hamblen and Jim Vaus
and Louis and Cynthia Zamperini added quantitatively to
Christianity's lump in that city: an infinitesimal, percentage.
The item of real significance, however, cannot be reckoned:
how much, in Los Angeles and beyond it, their conversions
added to Christianity's lump-enlivening leaven.

There are stories like these in every city where there has
been a Billy Graham Crusade: of individuals who, as a result
of that Crusade, became contagious Christians and for whom
life's most important business has become the spreading of
that contagion. I have enough such "case histories" in my
own notes not merely to fill a chapter, but to make a substan-
tial start toward a book. Yet I know that my inquiries hardly
scratched the surface.

In a Midwestern city I had breakfast one morning with a
couple converts in the Billy Graham Crusade in that city
more than five years before. At that time he was a member
of the State Parole Board. When I met him he had become
its chairman. Of the 1,500 convicted criminals then on parole
in his state there had not been a single serious case of parole
violation a record probably unmatched in the United States.

"There is no mystery about it," he said. "I told my fellow
members of the board what had happened to me. I suggested
that we give God a place in our deliberations. They agreed
and we have."

Every parole board meeting, thereafter, began with prayer,

257

every case was given not only factual, but prayerful con-
sideration. Through most of that morning he recounted stories
not merely of parolees who had met the requirements of
their parole, but of individuals who, helped back to a place
in society, had had their lives transformed.

Two invitations had just come to him: one, to accept in
New York an executive position with the National Probation
and Parole Association of the National Parole Board; the
other, to establish, at Wheaton College in Illinois, a depart-
ment for preparing Christian students to go into the field of
correction and social work.

His wife said, "If you have met many people whose lives
were changed through Billy Graham's preaching, you will
know why we chose Wheaton."

Five years after the Billy Graham Crusade there, I met the
mayor of a Deep South city, a successful businessman.

"As a city,'* he said, "we've never been the same since,
and, as a person, neither have I. It has made a difference for
the better in the way business is carried on in our city that
four groups of businessmen, organized as a result of the Cru-
sade, meet regularly for Bible study and prayer. It has made
for better labor-management relations that plant prayer meet-
ings of employees and employers, begun during the Crusade,
still meet, some of them daily.

"Today, in our city, interracial good will and cooperation
are at an all-time high. Whites and Negroes, we are moving
ahead together. When I appointed a Negro the first to our
school board, the community accepted it, not as the necessary,
but as the right thing to do. I don't think that would have
happened without the new spirit engendered among our people
during the Billy Graham Crusade. And, save for what hap-
pened to me, personally, in that Crusade, I doubt if I would
have made such an appointment in the first place."

For a young businessman in another city, the night his Wife
persuaded him to go with her to a Crusade meeting was his
258

first attendance at a religious service in sixteen years. He
had made a success of business. Amateur golf champion of
his state, 'the only god I had was golf."

That night, he went to the Crusade "straight from a gam-
bling session at the club." He had a good seat: "My wife had
gone two hours before the doors opened to make sure of it"
What he heard "hit me squarely between the eyes." For five
nights thereafter, he says, "I weathered the storm of convic-
tion." On the sixth night the last "I was patting myself on
my back when God took over: 'It's tonight or never.' Then
something happened that really shook me. My wife got up,
brushed past me, and walked down that long aisle. My last
excuse was washed out. The choir was on the fifth verse of
'Just As I Am' only one more verse to go.

" 'All right, Lord,' I said, *I can't figure it all out. But I'm
going to put one foot forward and let you take me the rest of
the way. . . .'

"That was six years ago. Our quarrel-riddled home has been
made over. We didn't argue with our cocktail-party and gam-
bling friends. We were finding a bigger thrill in our daily
devotions. Bible reading, and prayer. It's one of the miracles
to us how many of those friends, in the years since, have
discovered the same thrill."

Today he still plays tournament golf on any day but Sun-
day. Sundays he teaches a men's Bible class through which,
in 1955, there were thirty-nine "decisions for Christ." He is
chairman of the evangelistic committee of his church, member
of the board of directors of a Christian Service Center. He
leads a small laymen's group which conducts religious services
in the state penitentiary, prison farms, veterans' hospitals, the
state university.

"I wouldn't trade one minute of my life in these six years
for all the more than thirty years that went before."

There is more such evidence, in high places and low, than
I have space to recount:

259

In Washington, D.C., a Pentagon stenographer has shared
a home with several girls all converts in the Washington
Crusade in 1951 in order that they might have "a base from
which to witness for Christ.'*. . . In Philadelphia, a bank vice-
president who, hearing Billy Graham, decided, "I can't fool
around the edges of the real thing any longer." Now, three
years later, he is chairman of the Philadelphia Christian Busi-
ness Men's Committee, active in its religious radio program.
His country home is "still a place for weekend parties but
now they are Christ-centered parties.". . . In a Southern city,
the editor of a newspaper who, converted in a Billy Graham
campaign two years before, gave his first testimony in a signed
front-page story in his newspaper, today is active in the church
he joined and says today that his conversion "made all the
difference." ... In 1952, a senior at the University of Wash-
ington attended "totally unconcerned, but just for the fun
of it" one of the meetings of the Seattle Crusade. What
he got at that meeting he took back to his fraternity house,
and soon there was a "Christian cell" meeting regularly in
his room for Bible study and prayer. He graduated in 1956
from a West Coast theological seminary "the last thing on
earth I thought I'd be doing." The "cell" he started in his own
fraternity house is continuing. As a result, several others, in
both fraternity and sorority houses, have since been started.

In the fall of 1955 several young men were ordained for
the Presbyterian ministry in Washington, D.C. Every one of
these young men, according to Dr. Edward L. R. Elson, pastor
of Washington National Presbyterian Church, was "brought
to Christian experience in Billy Graham's Washington meet-
ing."

One of the ministers of Southern California's largest Presby-
terian church told me, "I personally know of more than a few
young men and women who are now in seminaries or in church
work here or in the mission field as a result of the 'decision for
Christ' they made during the Los Angeles Crusade. Mor cover,
260

that Crusade was like a great bridge across the rift between
the secular man and the churchman. Today the churches of
this area are closer to the man in the street than ever before.
That drawing together began with Billy Graham/*

I called one day in Los Angeles at the office of one of the
city's prominent real estate operators. "But this," he told me,
"isn't the biggest thing in my life. The biggest thing in my
life comes on Thursday night." Beginning with the Billy
Graham Los Angeles Crusade, he had invited a few friends
for Thursday evening Bible study. Now, after more than six
years, that Bible class taught by a well-known Los Angeles
surgeon has grown to an average attendance of more than
200. "To handle the crowd," he said, "my wife and I have
built an addition to our house. If it continues to grow well
gladly add another,"

Riding through a residential area of Nashville, Tennessee,
a friend called my attention to a sign on the front lawn of a
lovely home. "There," he said, "is one of the permanent results
of the Billy Graham Crusade." The sign read: "Neighborhood
Prayer Meeting Here, This Morning." In preparation for the
Crusade in 1954, Nashville women organized over 1,600 such
neighborhood prayer groups. They met four mornings a week
for four weeks. Now, more than two years later, scores of them
are continuing to meet once a week. "If we stopped," the
leader of one group told me, "every family in this street would
be the loser. So would Nashville."

A Chattanooga newspaperman wrote me: "Interest has
grown, not lessened since the end of the Crusade four years
ago. Chattanooga may be the only city in America where
students at the two largest high schools have organized prayer
groups. It all began with Billy Graham. As for individuals, I
could tick off for you the names of at least a half-dozen young
men who made 'decisions' during the Crusade and are now
studying for the ministry. Doesn't that sound pretty perma-
nent?"

261

The minister of Chattanooga's largest Methodist church
gave it as his conviction four years after the Billy Graham
meetings that "the Crusade created a new spirit and environ-
ment in the city. . . . Prayer groups organized during the
Crusade are more alive today than when they began. In my
own church there are more than 200 prayer cells of from three
to seven people each. Stirred by the Crusade many of our
Methodist laymen have become lay preachers in small rural
churches without pastors."

Two years after the New Orleans Crusade, the minister of
the First Baptist Church reported that since Billy Graham's
meetings there religion has had "a new lift" to it. The lasting
consequence is not only still felt in the churches, but "extends
to the whole moral life of New Orleans." In Memphis, says
the minister of one of its largest churches, Billy Graham, three
years after the Crusade, "is still refreshing to the religious life
of the city. He was, and is, like a breeze in the desert. People
are talking more about the church since he was here."

Three years after the 1952 Crusade in Pittsburgh, the edi-
tors of Parade magazine sent two reporters to that city to find
the permanent effects of that Crusade, if any. An Episcopal
bishop told them that "the general awakening" stirred by Billy
Graham was still being felt The minister of a United Presby-
terian church described the lasting results as "formidable"; a
Methodist minister, as "tremendous." Among Pittsburgh's
churchgoers, **there seems to be little doubt," said these re-
porters, "that a new spirit, engendered by Graham, is visible.
Prayer groups and youth rallies started under the initial
Graham enthusiasm, still meet weekly." Among all kinds of
people businessmen, schoolteachers, housewives, students,
office workers they found converts who were effectively and
contagiously carrying on. Their conclusion:

"The question Does Billy Graham's kind of religion 'stick'?
can be answered. The answer is Yes and No, with emphasis
on the Yes."

262

Statistical appraisals of the permanence of the results of
Billy Graham's Crusades will, I am sure, continue to be under-
taken. The results of some of them, no doubt, will continue to
serve as a means whereby the spiritually comfortable will seek
to escape discomfiture. But there is another and, for Christians,
a more conclusive kind of appraisal from which there is no such
easy out:

"Another parable set he before them, saying, the kingdom
of heaven is like unto a grain of mustard seed, which a man
took and sowed in his field; which, indeed, is less than all seeds;
but when it is grown it is greater than the herbs and becometh
a tree, so that the birds of the heaven come and lodge in the
branches thereof."

263

16; Revival in our time?

IN THE SUCCESSION of small Nebraska and Wyoming
towns where he served, my Methodist-preacher-father, six
nights a week for at least two weeks each winter, conducted a
revival. In the language of the Methodist Discipline this was
called a "protracted meeting" and whatever results accrued
were duly reported to the Presiding Elder at the next Quarterly
Conference. In the lower echelon of churches, such as ours,
such meetings were common Methodist practice. But my
father faithfully followed that practice not so much because
such evangelism was prescribed by the Discipline as because
his own convictions were "soundly evangelical 95

With so much rousing singing of Gospel songs and so much
rousing Gospel preaching to listen to, these protracted meet-
ings were a stirring time for the minister's family and, in, I
am sure, a somewhat lesser degree, for others of the faithful.
But therein lay the distressing thing about them: that they were
so seldom attended by any but the already saved

Mornings, at family devotions, and each night in church,
it was the burden of my father's prayers that somehow, some-
way, God would bring the unsaved within reach. He did not
doubt that God had entrusted to him a Gospel needful and

265

sufficient for the sinner's salvation. What he longed and
prayed for was access to the sinner. Like prayers, I am sure,
must have besieged the Throne of Grace from countless other
altars such as ours.

In this generation in the United States that prayer is being
answered: "abundantly," as my father would have expressed it,
"above all ye are able to ask or think." Whether they are still
called sinners or by some pleasanter, if less definitive, name,
the church's problem with the unevangelized is no longer one
of inaccessibility. This is perhaps the most religiously acces-
sible generation in American history. The present problem is
not how to bring in the unreached, but, rather, how to deal
with a generation that is almost too reachable.

In proportion to total population, more Americans than ever
before belong to some church; more attend church regularly;
more send their children to Sunday school. They give a greater
proportion than ever before of their disposable income, i.e.,
income after taxes, to religious causes; build more and more
beautiful churches; read more religious and pseudoreligious
books and articles; sing and dance to more songs which have
near-religious lyrics; attend more movies on religion or quasi-
religious subjects; hear and see more religious radio and TV.

In fact, by every quantitative measurement and by all the
external manifestations, religion in the United States is boom-
ing. Its marks and signs were never so visible; its spokesmen
never so widely, so often or, in many instances, so gladly
heard; its conventional appeals never so readily responded to.
Observing all this, as he could hardly fail to, the Apostle Paul
would almost certainly say of mid-twentieth-century Ameri-
cans what he said of the first-century Athenians: "Men of
Athens, I perceive that in every way you are very religious."

Many secular observers agree with the historian Arnold J.
Toynbee that the saving of the West and the restoring of the
spirit of Western man require "the revival of religion." Im-
pressive as they are, the facts of revived religious interest in
266

the United States do not indicate that such a religious revival
as yet is under way. From this great abundance of religious
manifestations, there is still no like abundance of authentic
religion. Religion, as yet, is not making a deep enough differ-
ence to a large enough number of people in a significant
enough number of ways.

What these stirrings do indicate is that vast numbers of
people have now come within reach of those whose calling it
is to take such inadequate gropings and so deal with them that
if a revival is to come at all, this will be its time.

They have not been generally dealt with that way. Though
the openness to religion which now prevails is a consummation
long and earnestly prayed for, its advent has not been received,
at least among Protestantism's so-called liberals, as answered
prayers presumably are. Whether or not this is due to con-
sternation at being confronted with an answer and a chal-
lenge of such proportions, these stirrings have not been wel-
comed in these quarters so often as they have been decried;
discounted as "fad" or "vogue" or "passing fancy"; "The New
Look," as the heading in one religious journal put it, "in
American Piety."

Preachers who have seen a religious opportunity in this sit-
uation and whose preaching, as a result, has won a popular
following have been widely, sometimes intemperately, attacked
by fellow clergymen for fostering a "cult of reassurance," vari-
ously described as "dangerous," "sinister," "very nearly blas-
phemous."

In Look magazine, the president of the National Council
of the Churches of Christ thought he discerned in the present
"religious boom" certain signs which he feared might make
it a "spiritual bust." What, in his opinion, is being revived in
America is not the "righteous and living God" but '*the old
tribal gods." Chief among them, he says, are "Mammon, the
god of industrial prosperity and worldly success"; the god of
"escapist religion" ; god in the guise of "Healer."

267

A professor in Union Theological Seminary, progressive
Protestantism's most influential theological school, has reduced
"today's religious revival" to an expression of "culture re-
ligion" with these its distinguishing features: "The tendency to
reduce Christianity to a Gospel of happiness and success. . . .
The loss of any basis of criticism of our culture as a whole and
the close alliance with the forces of nationalism. The capitaliz-
ing on the fact that communism is atheistic and the strong
suggestion that because we are against communism God must
be on our side. The close cooperation between many of the
leaders of this movement and the forces of social reaction."

A writer in the Christian Century, which is progressive
Protestantism's most influential journal of opinion, has defined
the "new piety" as the ascendancy in our midst of three dubi-
ously religious "cults." The "cult of peace of mind," "which
readily turns into religious narcissism," is described as "piety
concentrating on its own navel." The "cult of the Man Up-
stairs" is "Gospel boogie replete with masters of ceremonies,
Gospel quartets, popcorn and soda pop." The "cult of We
versus They" which assumes that "the God of judgment is
dead" and his place taken by a "god who fights on the side of
his chosen people, supporting their racial, economic or na-
tional interests."

Few will deny the measure of truth in some of these warn-
ings or doubt that the religion of some of those who have been
caught up in today's religious boom and of some of those who
are riding its crest may have something to be desired and
something, no doubt, to be feared. The unfortunate fact about
these often salutary words of warning is that they are so gen-
erally the only words that are authoritatively spoken. In the
midst of this vast upsurge, the clearest call is not "take over,"
but * Vatch out."

By every visible prospect, "the harvest, indeed, is plente-
ous." Yet, so far, "the laborers are few."

This is not because of a shortage of Christian workers or a
268

lack of energy in their pursuit of Christianity's good works.
There are no figures for it but, from considerable observation
I am sure that, currently, a greater proportion of church
members go more busily than ever before about the church's
business. The activities listed in the Sunday bulletin of the
average congregation are a record of the unpausing pursuit
of things worthwhile. It does not minimize their importance
to say that they also seem to reflect what sometimes appears
to be a peculiar genius of the modern church: to make several
organizations grow where previously one seemed to suffice.

With so many mechanisms to man, to guide, to fuel and
lubricate, it is not remarkable that the functions of the min-
ister have become less those of shepherd than of overseer. If
what was once his study is now his office, that fact is a mark
of what the present business of the church demands and of
his undeniable diligence in it.

But underneath this ceaseless religious bustle there is an
ominous fact. That fact is that for more than a generation, the
theology which has widely prevailed among Protestant clergy
and the Gospel widely preached in the churches have been
such as to prepare organized religion to meet almost any con-
tingency save the kind that now exists; to speak, with authority,
on almost any kind of need save the present kind. A large part
of the lukewannness with which these present religious phe-
nomena are received must be due less to skepticism and in-
difference than, simply, to unfamiliarity with phenomena of
such sort and lack of preparation in how to deal with them.

The preparation which, for the present situation, has left so
much of the church unprepared was a natural, perhaps the
necessary, product of the almost totally different religious sit-
uation of a generation ago. At that time, compared to the
present, organized religion in the United States was in the
doldrums and religious belief was widely and, in some
quarters, to the point of panic on the defensive.

Protestantism, in that period, had yet to benefit from the

269

dynamic apologetics of Reinhold Niebuhr or Catholicism from
those of Fulton Sheen. Bertrand Russell declaring that "omnip-
otent matter rolls on its relentless way" and Henry Mencken
describing man as "a sick fly taking a dizzy ride" on a flywheel
cosmos spoke for more people than the theologians. Human-
ism "religion without God" was a rising tide. Modern man,
said one secular survey, "knows almost nothing about the
nature of God, almost never thinks about it and is compla-
cently unaware that there may be any reason to."

Such religious unconcern was probably an inevitable pro-
duct of the times. In the wake of the discoveries and indus-
trialism of the nineteenth century had come twentieth-century
mass production, and almost every American home was or was
about to become a shrine to house its benefits. God's face was
obscured by the accumulation of man's handiwork. Things
were the ultimate good; the struggle to get them was becoming
our way of life.

"The general tendencies toward the secularization of life,"
wrote a distinguished theologian, "have been consistent enough
to prompt its foes to predict religion's ultimate extinction as a
major interest of mankind."

In such a period of religious depression the concerns of the
spokesmen for religion were not perhaps they could not be
theologically selective; their doctrines not dogmatic; their
prescriptions not too hard to take. Man had too much that was
too visibly to his material credit and he was too satisfied with
its enjoyment to have time or patience for such apparently
discrediting, prehumanistic notions as the Christian doctrines
of Satan and Savior, Hell and Heaven, Sin, Repentance, and
Salvation. The most popular preachers were those who gave
such doctrines the widest berth.

Theology, necessarily perhaps, was tailored to the times.
That was the heyday of modernism whose "reduced Christian-
ity" doubtless was as strong stuff, religiously, as, in view of the
prevailing appetites, there was any stomach for. Since it seemed
270

futile to try to make God spiritually real, modernism undertook
to make Him intellectually respectable. If God could not be
pleased, man, at least, might be placated.

What dynamism there was then in the churches was largely
supplied by the so-called social Gospel which found in the
amelioration of social conditions and the betterment of racial
and international relations the chief purpose of the Christian
revelation and the chief means for its validation.

That it was sometimes preached with authentically prophetic
voices, that it greatly extended the boundaries of Christian
concern, that it added and continues to add significantly to
Christianity's this-worldly contributions does not alter the fact
that the social Gospel was, in considerable measure, a product
of the spiritually indifferent times in which it arose. Many
people to whom, on the personal level, such Christian doc-
trines as I have mentioned above Sin, Repentance, Salvation
were repugnant were readily stirred when those doctrines
were expounded on a level that was impersonal and collective.
No doubt, also, some people found in the social Gospel the
means by which, temporarily at least, they could sublimate
their need for a personal Gospel. Knowing, as Bishop Sheen
has pointed out, that something was **wrong on the inside,"
they attempted **to compensate for it by righting the wrong on
the outside."

Religion, thus, was widely, often effectively prepared to
speak to men's minds and to their social consciences, but with
much less assurance to their hearts and their wills.

However great their contributions were and continue to be,
it seems clear that if good works, modernist theology, and a
social Gospel had in than the materials for a religious revival,
such a revival, long before now, would have been upon us.
There has been, in those vineyards, no shortage of laborers.
It is not, I flimlc, for the fruit of those vineyards that today's
seekers are most earnestly looking.

Though the quest may be only haltingly under way, the level

271

of today's seeking is not so much social, as personal; its diffi-
culties not so much intellectual as of the heart and will; the
changes which, however hesitantly, are being sought are not,
first, in the world, but, first, in "me"; the life plan which is
being reached for, however clumsily, is not first for society's
life, but first for "mine."

Religion has, so generally, become a common American
concern because of the personal problems which have become
common to so many Americans.

Countless people are turning to religion for precisely the
same reasons of inner stress and conflict which are leading an
unparalleled number of others to turn to barbiturates. Are
these expecting too much from a religion whose Founder said,
"Peace I leave with you, my peace I give unto you: not as the
world giveth, give I unto you"?

A religious answer is being sought by countless people for
the same reasons of inner disturbance and fear which have led
so many others to seek escape in alcoholism. Is it promising
too much to say that there is such an escape in the religion
whose Founder also said, "Let not your heart be troubled:
neither let it be afraid" . . . ?

Many are looking to religion for a plan and purpose for life
for precisely the same reasons of frustration and meaningless-
ness which have helped make mental health our country's most
serious health problem. Are these people fooling themselves
to expect such plan and purpose from a religion which de-
clares: "For God hath not given us the spirit of fear; but of
power, and of love, and of a sound mind"?

There may be, there no doubt are better religious answers
than those sometimes offered by the so-called "cult of re-
assurance." But the very fact that there is such a cult and that
it has grown to such proportions is in itself evidence of how
large the number is of men and women who feel, within them-
selves, the need to be reassured and who acknowledge that,
of themselves, that need is not being met.
272

Who were most of those who sought out Jesus, if not men
and women seeking, each for his own particular distress, re-
assurance? And is there any single theme other than one of
reassurance "Glad Tidings/' "Healing," "Hope," "Light,"
"Peace," "Salvation," "Eternal Life" which runs so clearly
through the whole of the New Testament?

This present looking to religion for these personal answers
is not a religious revival. But if it is not revival material, then,
it seems to me, there is little to guide us in the teachings of
Jesus Christ and little of meaning for us, as individuals, in the
lives of history's triumphant Christians. In that case the best
and most that Christian leadership will have to offer will be a
pious smattering of amateur psychiatry and, that failing, a
roster of accredited psychiatrists.

Here, I think, is the quality which above all else most notably
distinguishes the preaching of Billy Graham and constitutes
the most portentous fact about his ministry. To him today's
turn to religion is revival material and constitutes a challenge
such as the churches and their leadership have not faced in
generations. His life and ministry are staked on the belief that
this bewildered but unquestionably seeking generation is r&-
vival tinder which, for the kindling of a revival's fire, requires
only the preaching of an authentically compelling GospeL

In this, it seems to me, he stands in the Pauline Succession.
Whatever the Apostle Paul would find missing from today's un-
precedented interest in and openness to religion, one thing he
would almost certainly find present: an unprecedented oppor-
tunity. From having seen in Athens the marks and signs of
religion Paul went on to preach to the Athenians the sermon
on Mars Hill:

"Whom therefore ye ignorantly worship, him declare I unto
you."

There is such assurance in the preaching of Billy Graham.
That assurance is rooted in Christian experience, the kind of
experience which transpired for Paul on the Damascus Road*

273

Whether or not Billy Graham proves to be the human instru-
ment of revival in our time, one thing, I think, is certain: such
a revival will come from the preaching of no other or no lesser
Gospel.

274

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Stanley High was raised in a Methodist parsonage, his father
serving for many years as a minister of that church in Nebraska
and Wyoming. After his graduation from Nebraska Wesleyan
University, service as an Air Force pilot in World War I, and
a year traveling in China with a study commission of the Meth-
odist Church, he entered Boston School of Theology. Graduat-
ing there in 1923, Mr. High was not ordained, but joined
the staff of The Christian Science Monitor.

After four years during which, as a correspondent, he
made several trips abroad Mr. High made a world tour
for the Methodist Church as assistant secretary of its Board
of Foreign Missions. From that position he went to the Chris-
tian Herald as its editor.

For a number of years, in addition to his editorial work, he
had a regular radio program, Religion in the News, over the
NBC network. Beginning in 1937, he was a regular contributor
to The Saturday Evening Post, his first article in that maga-
zine resulting in a break with President Roosevelt, of whose
speech-writing staff Mr. High had been a member during the
1936 election. He was a member of the staff of Governor
Thomas E. Dewey in the 1948 Presidential campaign and that
of General Eisenhower in the campaign of 1952.

In 1940, Mr. High became a Roving Editor of The Reader's
Digest and, in 1952, a Senior Editor. His Reader's Digest
assignments have taken him to many parts of the world,
and many of his articles have been on religious subjects. It
was on an assignment from The Reader's Digest that he first
met Billy Graham, and on subsequent assignments he covered
his Crusade in various cities in America and abroad.